Summary:  This is a romance/mystery story featuring Hoss Cartwright. Watch for the twists and turns in this one!

Rated K+ (85,490 words)

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended.

AMBER

PRELUDE

The man with the white mane of hair looked at me and smiled. When he spoke, his voice was deep and his eyes held mine in a gentle gaze.

“Your teaching credentials are very impressive,” he said as he looked through the sheaf of papers which I had forwarded. “But we’d also like to know about you.”

Though I had been extremely nervous when I sat down – people looking at me always affected me that way – I found that I was calmed by this man’s voice and eyes. I didn’t feel threatened in any way and I stopped twisting a fold of my dress and my answer tumbled out.

“I was raised and schooled in an orphanage in Chicago. When I was old enough, I left that place, found a job, and then applied for college. I was lucky enough to be accepted and attended classes by day and worked at night. I studied hard and graduated with honors. Then I returned to the orphanage and taught the children there for a few years.” I stopped talking, knowing another question would be asked. I would tell only the things that needed to be told and nothing more. I am, after all, a very private person. I lack the gift of gab that other people have, and I am much more comfortable around children. I guess it’s because I can identify with them easier.

Another man spoke to me. I looked at him and remarked to myself how handsome this man was. He had very dark, wavy hair and hazel eyes that seemed to be looking through me. I felt giddy for an instant and then regained my composure.

“Why did you choose to come to Virginia City?” the man asked. “I’m sure the Chicago papers were full of advertisements for teachers, both back East and here in the West.”

“Chicago is a bustling city. It’s crowded and the noise never stops. I’ve read a lot about the wide-open spaces of the West and knew that I wanted to be part of it. I’ve had a lifetime of being closed in and the West will afford me a chance to grow personally as well as to teach children. I chose Virginia City strictly because I fell in love with the word-pictures of tall pines and green grass and the view of Lake Tahoe.”

Another man, the mayor (whose name I had forgotten along with the others), peered at me over his spectacles.

“If you are not accepted as a teacher here, what are your alternatives?”

I was ready for this question. “I have a portfolio full of advertisements for a good teacher. There will be a place for me somewhere out here.”

The man with the deep voice addressed me again. “Are you happy teaching children? With your credentials, you could teach anywhere – perhaps at a college rather than a one-room schoolhouse.”

I liked this man. His questions were reasonable and appropriate.

“I have no desire to teach college. I love young people – their minds are like sponges and they are able to absorb vast amounts of knowledge quickly if they have the right teacher.”

“And you consider yourself the right teacher?” the mayor asked.

“Yes.” My answer was simple and direct.

The man with the dark hair smiled at me. I felt giddy again. I knew I was no beauty but I also knew that I wasn’t downright ugly. I felt myself smiling back. And then I remembered his name – Cartwright. Adam Cartwright. The older man with the beautiful white hair was Ben Cartwright. Along with the mayor and two other absent people, these Cartwrights made up the School Board. I rested my hands in my lap and waited for the next question or to be dismissed while a vote was taken as to whether to hire me or not. The three men exchanged glances.

“You’re hired. When can you start?” Mister Cartwright (the elder) asked.

I was so surprised at the speed of the decision that my mouth dropped open. Shutting it quickly, I bit my tongue. I heard Adam Cartwright chuckle and felt my face go red.

“When does your school year start?” I managed to ask.

“In a month,” the mayor answered.

I sat up straight and proud. “That’s fine. I’ll have time to find a place to live and get to know the people here, especially the parents of the children I’ll be teaching. I’ll be able to look at the school and see if newer books are needed.”

The men rose, and I rose also. “Thank you very much,” I said. “You won’t be sorry about your decision.”

Mister Ben Cartwright touched my shoulder. “I don’t doubt it for a second. Welcome to Virginia City.”

My name is Amber. Amber Langley. And this is my story.

CHAPTER ONE

I felt euphoric as I walked away from the meeting. I was ravenously hungry, but I was on a strict budget and needed to find an inexpensive place to eat. I made an effort to smile at every person I passed – this is unusual for me. I confess that I suffer from low self-esteem and am an introvert by nature. I am tall and slender and I have more of a boyish figure than I would like to have. I tower over most women – and a lot of men, too, which makes me most uncomfortable. If I had to choose my best features, I would guess that one would be my brunette hair – thick and wavy with copper highlights. My other “best” feature would be my teeth which, thankfully, are very straight and very white. My eyes are an unusual shade of gold – almost amber in color – a feature (like my height) that was handed down to me from God-only-knows-where. I don’t have the “gift of gab” that so many other people have. It’s not because I’m not smart, because I know in my heart and soul that I’m quite intelligent; I just am not good at small talk. All my energy while growing up was spent on learning as much as I could.

On the other hand, in a classroom setting full of young, bright and eager faces, I am a completely different person. Growing up in an orphanage gave me an insight into young people that most other adults just don’t have. I am confident in my abilities and I know it shows. I can talk to children easily because I understand them.

Ah, but I digress. I spotted a café down the street and headed towards it. On my way there, I received smiles from women and children. Men smiled and tipped their hats as we passed each other. Back East, nobody had time to smile. Or maybe I didn’t force a smile myself so they didn’t smile back. Things seemed different here in Virginia City.

As I passed by the General Store, I saw a very large man loading sacks of flour into a wagon. The man was not fat by any means – he was just strong and tall. As he made room for me to get by him, he tipped his hat while balancing a huge sack on one shoulder. I was impressed by his strength.

Inside the café, I ordered and was served a roast beef sandwich and a glass of lemonade. The waitress – no young spring chicken – smiled at me and spoke.

“I haven’t seen you around here before,” she said conversationally.

I practiced my smile some more. “I just got in last night. I’m the new schoolteacher.”

“Well, a hearty welcome to you!” she said. “My name is Donna. My husband and I own this café. I’m probably too old to play the part of a waitress, but I get to know everybody and everything by waiting on tables. If you need to know anything about Virginia City, just ask me.” She rested her hip against my table as if she had all the time in the world. “I know all the good places to eat and to shop, and I know the places to stay away from.”

“As a matter of fact,” I said, both trusting her and liking her attitude, “I need to find a place to live. I stayed in the hotel last night, and it was so noisy that I couldn’t sleep. Do you know of a quieter place that isn’t too expensive?”

Donna laughed. “It does get noisy here at night. The saloons are loud and crowded. Drunks wander the street and occasionally shoot their guns into the air just for the fun of it. Try the boarding house at the end of town – it’s just one street to the east of here. It’s owned by a woman named Ma Thornton, and she keeps a very clean place with the most reasonable rates. It’s quiet there and away from the bustle of the town. Tell her that Donna Blanton sent you.”

I breathed a sigh of relief. On a whim, I asked another question. “I met a Mister Ben Cartwright and a Mister Adam Cartwright today. And the mayor too. They were the ones who hired me. They seemed to be very nice people.”

“The mayor is an extremely nice man. And the Cartwrights are the wealthiest men for miles and miles around here. Mister Cartwright, the one with the white hair, has three sons. Adam is the eldest. Then there’s Hoss and Little Joe. All of them are the most eligible bachelors around – they own a big ranch called the Ponderosa. You’ll hear a lot of folks talk about them – they’re very well liked. And they’re all bachelors!”

“Hoss?” I said. “That’s a strange name.”

Donna laughed and her rather watery eyes twinkled. “Of course it’s his nickname. His real name is Eric, but he’s so big and strong that the nickname stuck. ‘Little Joe’ isn’t little,. That’s a nickname that stuck also. Adam, Hoss, and Little Joe are really half-brothers. Mister Cartwright was married three different times, and all of his wives died. Tragic.”

I nodded in agreement. “Thank you, Donna, for your help. And for the information. I know who to come to now if I need questions answered.”

Donna turned and walked by a table where two men were seated. One man said something, and Donna laughed while she playfully slapped his head gently. “Keep your pants on, Bradley. You know you won’t go hungry here.” And then she disappeared into the kitchen.

I finished my lunch, paid the bill, and left a big tip for Donna (even though etiquette doesn’t dictate leaving a tip for the owner – or his wife). I liked her and her relaxed ways. Now it was time to go check out Ma’s Boarding House.

CHAPTER TWO

“Ma” seemed not to have a last name, though Donna had told me it was “Thornton.” A petite woman of unknown age, her white hair was pulled back in a tight twist at the back of her head. Her eyes twinkled and she moved about spryly. And she had a room that I immediately rented. Donna had been right – “Ma’s Boarding House” was quiet and away from the noise of the town.

I gazed at my surroundings – spartan, like the hotel – but filled with things that made me feel comfortable. Handmade doilies, a clean and soft comforter on the bed, clean sheets, an eiderdown pillowcase, hand-woven rugs. The surroundings made me feel less lonely, and Ma’s genuine interest and easy way of talking made me feel at ease and quite welcome.

I looked in the mirror over the basin and once again took stock of my appearance. I wondered why Adam Cartwright had looked at me with those hazel eyes as though he were scrutinizing me. I wondered if he found me attractive. He certainly was, and he seemed quite sure of himself. His father seemed to be both a gentle man and a gentleman. I wanted to know more about the Cartwright family – not because they were “eligible” because I certainly wasn’t interested in finding a man to marry – but because they appeared to be so well-known and well-liked. Ma referred to them as “fine, honest and upstanding citizens of Virginia City.” It wouldn’t hurt to have them on my side if I needed anything.

I ate supper at Ma’s – the price of meals was added into the rent – and found her table laden with an excellent home-cooked meal. I met Rosalind first. She helped Ma with the cooking of the food and, by her appearance and speech, she seemed to be Mexican. Chloe, on the other hand, spoke with a French accent – and she worked at the Bucket O’ Blood saloon. Tex and Slim had thick Texas accents but had no steady jobs – they did whatever they could to make money. Ma told me later that they were as honest as the day was long and that they never gave her any trouble. Clarence was new to town, like I was, and was a Certified Public Account who hoped to gain employment at one of the local banks. He was from Oklahoma, wore thick glasses, and had a balding head. I was the only boarder from back East and I got teased gently about my accent. I liked all these people.

I slept well that night. Hazel eyes haunted my dreams. That Adam Cartwright was a very handsome man.

CHAPTER THREE

Several days later, I decided to investigate “my” schoolhouse. Outside was a bell with a rope pull, the rope looking frayed and dangerously close to rotting away. I made a mental note to get it replaced. The school yard was nothing but dirt – the result of a multitude of young feet milling around at recess. But there were some large trees that provided shade from the blazing sun. I couldn’t do anything about the dirt, so I proceeded inside the building.

The chairs and desks were old and worn but usable. “My” desk was large and had one short leg so that the table rocked and bumped when I pressed on it. I’d find a way to fix it later. There were several drawers in the desk and, upon opening one of the drawers, discovered a paddle with large holes in it so that it gave little wind resistance. I wondered how many backsides had been bruised by the use of that paddle. Into the trashcan it went. So did the hickory stick and the dunce cap which were in a corner of the room. What kind of teacher was here before I arrived?

In a big box in another corner of the room were school books. I sat down on the floor, skirts spread in disarray, shoes off, to investigate. Some books had no covers, some were missing pages, some had been drawn in so many times as to be unreadable. And they were all incredibly outdated.

“This is absolutely atrocious!” I exclaimed to myself.

“What’s atrocious?” came the voice of a man from the back of the room.

I looked up and saw Adam Cartwright and another man, younger and with a contagious grin. My hands flew to the kerchief on my head. I knew I was dusty and felt the wetness of sweat stains under my armpits. Of all the times that Adam Cartwright should appear, now was the worst time! I felt my cheeks go red.

“What’s atrocious?” Adam asked again.

“These books,” I said sadly, shaking my head. “How can anyone learn anything from old trash like this?” I handed a book to Adam.

The younger man knelt down, the grin still on his face. “I don’t think I’ve had the pleasure, ma’am. I’m Joe Cartwright.”

I had to smile back at him. How could I not? He was quite handsome and that grin hadn’t left his face. I introduced myself and handed him a book.

Both men looked at the books that they held and then looked through the others in the box. They shook their heads in astonishment.

“If I use those books to teach with, I might as well tell the children that the earth is flat. That’s how outdated the material is,” I stated glumly, trying to wipe the dust from my face. I decided it was too late to do that, so I stopped.

“Adam, I think these are the same books that I used when I was in school,” Joe said, wrinkling his nose. “They smell the same.”

Adam chuckled and then looked at me. “You’re right. These books are in terrible shape and are quite outdated. They need to be replaced before the new school year begins. Have you talked to the mayor about this?”

Shaking my head, I answered. “I just discovered them myself. And that bell rope needs replacing. And the leg of my rickety desk.” I pointed to the big desk at the front of the room. “The only thing in good shape is the blackboard. And there seems to be plenty of chalk. And some decent blackboard erasers.”

“The blackboard is only a year old,” Joe said as rose and went to look at it. “We got it last year, I think.”

I looked at him. “Why weren’t new books purchased at that time?”

The young man with the nickname of “Little Joe” shrugged. “Nobody told us any were needed, ma’am.” As he answered, I made another mental note – I would call him just plain “Joe.” He was obviously younger than I was, so I didn’t think I would cause a breach of etiquette by doing so.

“Can that desk be fixed, Mister Cartwright?” I asked Adam as he inspected the rickety leg. I knew he was older than I, so I extended him the courtesy of addressing him formally. In response, he turned his hazel eyes toward me and answered.

“Adam,” he said simply. “And, yes, the leg needs to be replaced. As well as the bell rope. We can tend to those things with no problem.”

“Thank you very much,” I said as I stood up awkwardly, catching the hem of my dress and nearly falling over. Joe grabbed me and continued to grin.

“What about the books?” I asked, feeling my cheeks get pink as Joe released me. “We simply have to get more books.” I walked forward towards Adam and banged my toe into a chair.

“Do you need a pair of shoes, too?” Adam asked, hazel eyes dancing.

I retrieved my shoes and stuffed my feet into them, embarrassed to the core. “I have shoes, thank you. It’s books I’m interested in obtaining! What kind of teacher was here before me who could possibly teach anything with unreadable books?”

Joe’s grin disappeared. “Not a very good one. And he wasn’t here long.” His eyes traveled in the direction of the trashcan and its contents.

Adam spoke to his brother as though I weren’t in the room. “Pa is waiting for us at the bank. Maybe we should take Miss Langley to talk with him. The School Board should be able to do something about getting new books.”

“Amber,” I muttered. “’Miss Langley’ is what my pupils call me. And I would be delighted to meet with your father if he has time.”

Joe’s grin returned. “Oh, he’ll have time. He always has time to talk with a pretty lady.”

My jaw dropped and I bit my tongue when I closed my mouth. And so it was that I went to meet with Mister Ben Cartwright with my sweaty armpits, dusty clothes, a forgotten kerchief on my head and a bruised toe on my foot. I did have the foresight to wash my hands at the outside pump. It squeaked loudly but at least spewed forth some water.

CHAPTER FOUR

As it turned out, we found Mister Ben Cartwright walking towards the café. He looked at me and smiled with his warm brown eyes. “Miss Langley, what a pleasant surprise. I was about to give up on finding my sons and decided to have a bite to eat. Would you care to join us?” He was a most gracious man and apparently took it for granted that his sons would eat also.

“Well… I…uh…,” I stammered, feeling the sweat under my arms and watching clouds of dust fly from my skirt as I patted it nervously. “I’ve been investigating the schoolhouse and it’s not the cleanest place…” My voice trailed off.

“Nonsense,” came the gentle reply. “You look just fine. And you must be hungry.”

I caught my reflection in the window of the café and realized that I still had my kerchief on. I snatched it off and tangled my hair in it. I heard a deep chuckle as fingers unknotted my hair – and it was Adam who handed the kerchief to me. I felt my face go florid as I was ushered into the café.

Donna rushed by, arms laden with plates, and smiled at us. “Grab a seat wherever you can,” she said. “I’ll be with you in a minute.” To a group of men seated to my right, she rolled her eyes and said, “Keep your pants on, gentlemen. Your plates are coming next.” She served one table and, as she passed by us as we sat down, she muttered good-naturedly, “We just gotta get more help in here.” Then she disappeared into the kitchen. I liked her earthiness. Apparently, so did the Cartwrights because they laughed.

It didn’t take long for Donna to return to our table to take our orders. “Hello, Amber! Hello, Mister Cartwright. Adam. Little Joe. What can I get for you?” She took our orders and disappeared again.

At that moment, a rather familiar figure entered the room. It was the big man I had seen loading heavy bags into a wagon a few days before. He crossed the room and pulled out a chair at our table and sat down as he said, “I wondered where y’all had gone to. Then I decided I’d eat first and then look for you after.”

He looked at me and I looked at him. I was gazing into the bluest eyes I had ever seen.

“Miss Langley, this is my other son, Hoss,” I heard Mister Cartwright say. “Hoss, this is our new schoolteacher, Miss Langley.”

I felt immediately comfortable with this man. “Please, just call me Amber,” I heard myself saying as I gazed at him, returning his smile, and extending my hand. It was immediately swallowed up by Hoss’s huge paw. His grip was firm but gentle, and his “Hi, ma’am” had an accent like honey. He neither looked like nor was built like his father and brothers. He was taller – a giant of a man. Not an ounce of fat on him and he looked like he could lift a whole building. Yet he seemed shy as we made small talk while waiting for our meals. I caught him glancing at me several times but then he would look away.

Donna brought out plates – four instead of three – and placed them in front of us. She pinched Hoss’s cheek as she walked away, and the big man’s cheeks turned slightly pink.

“You weren’t here when we ordered,” I said. “How did she know what to bring you?”

Joe laughed. “Hoss loves good food. Anything she brings him is okay as long as there’s lots of it!”

Hoss’s cheeks got rosier. But he peeked over and smiled at me. And warmth enveloped me when I saw that smile and looked into those blue eyes again. Nobody could say that Hoss was handsome, but everything about him was so incredibly gentle and comfortable that his looks – as compared with his father and brothers – didn’t matter. I think that was when I first knew that I was attracted to him.

CHAPTER FIVE

The Cartwright family and I talked business then. “Business” meaning the purchasing of new schoolbooks. After Adam and Joe had told their father about the condition of the present books, the elder Cartwright agreed that the School Board should meet and discuss this problem and come up with the funds for badly-needed books.

“What about slates and more chalk and paper and pencils?” I asked. “Shouldn’t the School Board purchase those also?”

The elder Cartwright looked at me and rubbed his chin. “The parents have always paid for these necessities.” He didn’t sound too happy.

Hoss spoke softly. “Pa, a lot of these kids’ parents can’t afford that kinda stuff. You know that. They write on anything they can with whatever they can beg or borrow.”

“I know, son,” came the reply. “But I’m not sure what the mayor will say. Or the other members of the School Board.”

I practically exploded. “How can children learn anything if they aren’t provided the tools with which to learn!” I banged my knee against the table, and the glasses of water jiggled perilously. No water was spilled, and my petticoat protected my knee. “Back East, all these things are provided for all students!”

“Miss Langley,” intoned Mister Cartwright gently, “things out here are different. Money is tight and some things fall by the wayside to make way for more needed things.”

I rolled my eyes. “What is more needed than a good education? I saw a new saloon being built when I took a stroll around town. Are you saying that the mayor, in his infinite wisdom, thinks that whiskey and gambling and drunks are more important than the minds of children?”

Hoss was apparently enjoying this repartee. “She’s got a point there, Pa.”

Mister Cartwright’s voice was low and deep. “Of course she’s right. Adam and I have been trying to convince the other members of the School Board of that fact for quite a while. But folks around here benefit financially from the building of saloons and such because the money gets spread around one way or the other. Parents want to see their children go to school but paying for slates and the like don’t generate money around town.”

I looked at Adam, and he nodded in agreement.

“Well, I’ll just pay for slates and paper and pencils myself then!” I said indignantly. I had very little money but perhaps I could stretch it.

“Calm down,” Mister Cartwright said, a smile playing about his lips. “I’ll set up a meeting with all the members of the School Board and see what we can do. I’ll let you know so you can attend the meeting also. In the meantime, we’ll get that bell rope and your desk fixed.”

“And there’s that squeaky water pump outside,” Joe added. “It sounds like it won’t last very much longer.”

I don’t know why it pleased me so when Hoss volunteered for the jobs, but it did.

CHAPTER SIX

Hoss and I walked together, mostly in silence, toward the school. As I’ve told you, I don’t have the gift for making small talk – and apparently Hoss didn’t either. I watched him tip his hat to the ladies he passed and listened as men greeted him with smiles on their faces. I liked walking with him. His great height and size made me feel safe, though there was not reason for me to feel otherwise.

On one occasion, there were some children playing marbles in an alleyway. Hoss stopped me, bent down, and tousled one little boy’s head. The boy had only a small cache of marbles left, and he didn’t look like he could afford to lose any more.

Hoss was well-liked by even the children in Virginia City. He smiled at the chorus of “Hello, Mister Hoss!” The child, whose name was Billy, looked solemn.

“I need some help afore I lose all my marbles,” Billy said glumly.

“Okay, here’s what you do,” Hoss said as he whispered into Billy’s ear.

The boy’s face brightened, and he made his first shot. He won back six marbles. His second shot yielded seven more.

“Gee, thanks, Mister Hoss!” Billy exclaimed delightedly. And he continued playing as Hoss and I walked away.

“What did you tell him?” I was curious.

Hoss’s blue eyes twinkled. “Told him to spit on his thumb and it would bring him good luck.”

“Is that true?” I looked doubtful.

“’Course it ain’t true. But if he believes it’ll help, then he’ll have more confidence.”

Hoss had scored another point in my mental tally of adjectives: gentle, kind, understanding, a little shy, and friendly to all – adults and children.

CHAPTER SEVEN

We continued our walk down the street. Several times, Hoss stopped and introduced me to people – ones who would have children in school and some who were just folks who he really liked. He made me feel important.

“Hey, Hoss!” called a man across the street. “Kin you gimme a hand with this?”

“Sure thing,” Hoss answered as he gently held my elbow and walked me across the dusty street. “Whatcha need?”

Hoss introduced me to a large black man named Arthur who owned and ran the livery stable and who was looking dolefully at a four-seat surrey. He smiled at me. “A pleasure, Miss Langley.” I smiled back at him and extended my hand. A look of surprise came over his face, but he shook my hand quickly. I guessed that, in this part of the country, black men and white women didn’t shake hands. I didn’t give two hoots about what people might think and never would. Hoss clapped him on the back. If Arthur had been a smaller man, he would’ve been sent sprawling. They grinned amiably at each other.
“I needs to get this wheel on, and I cain’t find Jessie to help me lift it. The jack is broke – again – so I cain’t lift it and git the wheel on at the same time.” Arthur looked frustrated.

Hoss chuckled. And then he just lifted the surrey with both hands and stood there, not a drop of sweat on him, and waited while Arthur got the wheel and set it in place. Hoss let the surrey back down gently.

“Thanks,” Arthur said as he reached for his pot of grease.

“Any time,” Hoss answered as he once again took my elbow as we crossed the street again.

I added two more adjectives to my mental list: helpful and incredibly strong.

CHAPTER EIGHT

At the school, Hoss inspected the pump, the bell rope and my rickety desk.

“Yep, I can tend to this stuff easy,” he said. “If you’re gonna be here awhile, I’ll get it done in no time.”

“Hoss, it doesn’t need to be done right away. If you have other things to do, please don’t feel like you are stuck doing it now.”

“But, ma’am,” he said, “I have time and I don’t mind. Puttin’ things off ain’t a good idea in the long run.” He looked at me curiously. “The rope ain’t no problem, and findin’ a piece of wood that fixes the desk ain’t no problem neither. All I have to do is measure that one short leg and get another one. If the parts I need for the pump are in the store, well, that ain’t no problem either.”

I put my hand on his arm, felt the muscles under his shirt. His blue eyes held mine and, for a moment, I got lost in them.

“Ma’am?”

I came back to reality. “Hoss, you must stop calling me ‘ma’am’. I call you by your first name, and I wish you would call me by mine. Just plain ‘Amber.’”

“Yes’m,” he answered. His cheeks got pink. “I mean “Yes, Miss Amber. Oh, Lordy, I mean ‘Amber’.”

It dawned on me then that Hoss might be as uncomfortable around a woman as I was when I was around a man. I found a certain comfort – and kinship – in that thought, which I kept to myself. There was another peculiar thing going on in my mind. And that was the fact that bad grammar affected me like the scraping of fingernails on a blackboard. But, with Hoss, his lack of good grammar made no difference. I liked him just the way he was.

Add the word “endearing” to my list of adjectives.

CHAPTER NINE

While I was sweeping some of the dust out of the school – I knew I’d have to do it again before long – Hoss had gone for supplies and had returned. Before I knew it, the bell rope had been replaced, the desk now had all legs the same length and no longer wiggled back and forth, and the water pump had been fixed.

“Come try the pump!” Hoss called.

I hurried outside and pushed down on the handle. The only sound was that of water gushing forth. I clapped my hands in delight, and Hoss’s face broke into a broad grin.

“Thank you so much, Hoss!” I laughed as I splashed some cool water on my face. And then I had a thought.

“I owe you for your time and for the supplies.”

“No, ma’am.” Hoss shook his head. “Uh, no, Amber. I charged it to the School Board’s account.” He tried to hide a grin which made me shake with laughter. And he laughed too – a hearty laugh and wonderful to hear.

He left then, with a wave of his hand, as I called out another “thank you.”

Add to the list of adjectives: unselfish, capable, a sense of humor and a wonderful laugh.

CHAPTER TEN

Several days later, while I was looking at material for a dress, I saw Adam. He was waiting to have an order filled by the storekeeper, had seen me and had come over to say hello.

“Good morning, Amber. It’s nice to see you,” he said pleasantly as he touched the brim of his hat.

I had two bolts of cloth in my hands and smiled back. “Hello, Adam. How wonderful to see you!” I returned his smile and promptly dropped a bolt of cloth on his boot. Thank goodness it was only cloth.

“I’m terribly sorry!” I muttered as I bent to pick up the material at the same time he did. The second bolt of cloth made a bid for escape and rolled across the floor. I was mortified and apologized for my clumsiness. Handsome men always made me uncomfortable and Adam, with his hazel eyes and dark good looks, turned me into a complete klutz. I had been told, back in Chicago, that women who suffered from low self-esteem often suffered similar reactions.

“No harm done,” Adam chuckled as he helped me put both bolts of cloth on the measuring table. Then he added, “Actually, I was going to look for you to let you know that the School Board will be meeting tonight at the school at seven o’clock. Does that fit into your schedule?”

I, of course, had no schedule. “I definitely will be there. Thank you so much for telling me.” I didn’t know what else to say and longed for the ability to carry on small talk like other people. I finally came up with “How are things at the Ponderosa. I hear it’s very beautiful with a stunning view of Lake Tahoe.” I silently hoped that this didn’t sound like lame conversation.

“A working ranch is always busy,” Adam replied as he watched the storekeeper load items into boxes. “We work hard every day just to keep up with everything that needs to be done. If you’d like to see it, though, I’d be happy to take you out for a buggy ride today.”

Startled by his invitation, I jabbed my finger on an errant straight pin on the measuring table. I sighed as I looked at the wound and the small drop of blood that appeared. I put my hand to my forehead in embarrassment and smeared the blood there. Adam, gentleman that he was, pulled out his handkerchief and wiped the blood away and then looked at my offending index finger which he also wiped.

“There. That should take care of that misfortune. Odd, though,” he said as he looked at the table. “That must’ve been the only pin there. I don’t see any more of them.”

I wasn’t surprised. Somehow I managed to turn the conversation back around. “I’d love to see the Ponderosa sometime. Right now, I’ve got to get back to ‘Ma’s’ and tend to some things.” What a liar I am. “Thank you very much for the invitation, though. Maybe another day?”

He smiled and nodded and, at the sound of the storekeeper’s voice, he turned away.

“Adam, I filled your order and it’s ready to be loaded on the wagon,” the storekeeper announced. “I hope Hoss enjoys those cans of peaches.”

Adam looked at me curiously. “Do you need some help carrying anything?”

“No, thank you,” I answered quickly. “I didn’t find exactly what I was looking for, so I’m on my way out the door. Thank you for letting me know about the meeting tonight.”

Adam smiled, nodded, and touched his fingers to the brim of his hat. I took this opportunity to scurry out the door, narrowly managing to avoid running into a woman trying to enter the store. I hoped Adam hadn’t seen this near-miss.

I did head back to the Boarding House. My first thought was that Hoss liked peaches. My second thought was that Adam had offered to take me to see the Ponderosa and that I had refused. I wondered why the thought of Hoss was more important. The answer that came immediately to me was that I was completely comfortable with Hoss. I smiled as I entered the Boarding House and headed to my room.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

I looked in the mirror one more time before I left for the meeting at the school. I had brushed my hair til it shone, pulled it back into a loose chignon, and had added just a touch of color to my lips and cheeks. My dress was appropriate, and I had polished my shoes. On a piece of paper, I had listed all the supplies that I would ask for – and even added a few extra things like colored pencils and scissors. This list went into my purse. I was ready and I had a feeling of confidence. The areas of teaching and books and other school necessities were familiar territory, and I knew I could hold my own. Adam’s appearance at the meeting wouldn’t unsettle me. Of this, I was sure.

*******************************

Mister Cartwright, Adam, and the Mayor were waiting outside the school when I arrived. Naturally, the first thing I did when I saw them was to catch my shoe in the hem of my dress and to pitch forward like I was bobbing for apples. I felt an arm grab me and looked into familiar, comforting blue eyes.

“Hoss!” I exhaled as I regained my footing.

“Don’t be skeered,” the big man said quietly. “You’re the teacher and you know what needs to be said.”

I took a deep breath and felt my confidence oozing back. “Will you be in there too, Hoss?”

“No, ma’am. Uh…Amber. This is a closed Call Meeting, but Little Joe and I’ll be here when you come out.”

I was disappointed. There would’ve been something comforting in knowing that Hoss was sitting quietly by and listening.

I looked at Joe and saw that contagious grin. I began to relax even more. Hoss was right. I was going into a familiar arena, and my courage returned.

Joe whispered to me. “Watch out for the Widow Eager. Her husband started the first bank in Virginia City and, after he died, she became the owner. You’ll meet Miss Grace Garrett who is the daughter of the owner of the Continental Hotel. Mrs. Garrett often takes her cues from the Widow Eager.”

“Thank you,” I whispered back as I felt an arm take my elbow. Mister Cartwright was escorting me into the school. I took a deep breath, held my head high and looked one last time at Hoss. He winked at me.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Five chairs were lined up at the front of the room. Mister Cartwright showed me to a desk directly in front of the five chairs, and I sat down. I watched as he took a seat in one of the five chairs. Adam sat next to him on the right. The Mayor smiled at me as he took a seat to Mister Cartwright’s left. There were two empty chairs.

The Mayor spoke. “I guess our other two members are being fashionably late. Again.” He looked at the two Cartwrights and rolled his eyes.

I rose and pulled some books from the boxes in the back, brought them to the front of the room and placed them in front of the Mayor. Returning to my seat, I pulled out my list. I was ready.

The clomping of feet heralded the arrival of the late School Board members. The men stood as the ladies walked to the front of the room and were seated. They stared at me curiously. As I was introduced to them, I took quick stock of them.

The Widow Eager, first name “Hortense,” was a slim woman with gray frizzy hair, a pinched face, and lips that turned down at the corners. Her dress looked expensive, and she carried herself with confidence and gave me the impression that she was used to getting her own way.

Miss Grace Garrett looked to be about the same age as Adam. She had quick brown eyes, hair color that defied description but which I could only assume was some variation of blond, and smile lines around her lips. The dress she wore seemed more appropriate than the Widow Eager’s, but it looked expensive also.

I made all my clothes and, just for a moment, I felt like a pair of brown shoes at a black-tie affair. But only for a moment.

It was now time for the meeting to begin.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

The Mayor spoke. “We are here to discuss the purchasing of new school books.” He looked down at the books I had put in front of him. “It has come to my attention that the books we have been using are woefully outdated and in miserable condition.” He passed the books to the other four members. The Widow Eager hardly looked at hers; Miss Garrett flipped through several pages.

The Mayor continued. “As members of the School Board, it is up to us to decide as to whether these books should be replaced with newer ones. It is our duty to hold ourselves financially liable to make any new purchases on behalf of the school. What say you, Hortense?”

The Widow Eager made a snorting noise. “My granddaughter is now ten years old. She’s never had any trouble with these books or with learning from them.”

I felt an instant dislike for this woman and began to feel my blood boil. I held my tongue and listened. Now was not the time to open my mouth.

“What say you, Miss Garrett?”

“I don’t have any children but these books aren’t in the best shape. They’re written in and scribbled on.” She received an elbow to the ribs from the Widow Eager.

“What say you, Adam?”

“If a ten-year-old has been using these books from the time she began her schooling, then it’s time the books were replaced.”

“And, Ben, what say you?”

“I agree with Adam,” Ben said as he looked first at his eldest son and then turned his brown eyes onto me. “As you said, Mr. Mayor, these books are ‘woefully outdated’ and in ‘miserable condition.’”

“I am in complete agreement with both Ben and Adam,” the Mayor said. “But the question has also been raised about providing slates, paper and pencils. Some of the children are not financially prepared for such purchases.”

The Widow Eager banged a book, startling everybody. “These books are just fine. And, as far as providing the ‘extras’ you mentioned, Mr. Mayor, I think the idea is ridiculous. We’ve never had to do such a thing before. Slates and paper and pencils aren’t costly. Why should we bear the burden of purchasing such things?”

My blood boiled a little faster, but I managed to keep what I hoped looked like a sense of calm. But I noticed that Mister Cartwright’s lips had grown thin; Adam’s eyebrow had shot up to his hairline.

Miss Garrett spoke. Slowly and with side glances at the Widow Eager. “Slates and paper and pencils couldn’t cost too much, should they?” She sounded indecisive.
“Do you mean, Grace, that we should provide everything to all the children at the School Board’s expense? Why, the reason these books are in such bad shape is that we take in all kinds of children, including the black ones, the retarded Mexicans and the heathen Chinese. White children are taught to take better care of their school books. I, for one, vote to keep things the way they are. No new books and no paying for all those extra necessities that apparently our new teacher has proposed.” She shot a hateful look at me. I made a concerted effort to keep my face devoid of emotion.

“I move we vote right now,” Grace said, though she looked glum.

I rose. “Mister Mayor, may I speak before a vote is taken?”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

The Mayor looked at me and nodded. I squared my shoulders and looked at each face as I spoke quietly and with confidence.

“It’s true that these books haven’t been taken care of. But they’re old. Blame shouldn’t be put on any one group of children for the torn covers and the missing pages and the scribbling. Children are children – they always will be. Especially the littler ones. But every child has the right to learn, regardless of race, color, creed or religion. The children of today will become the adults of tomorrow. They will become ranchers, farmers, bankers, hotel owners, storekeepers, and participating members of society. They deserve a chance to learn from current books. If they have paper and pencils and slates, they can use those to do their scribbling as well as to do class work and homework. And I do give homework, commensurate with the age of each child. To refuse to provide the things we have discussed is, in essence, handicapping some children whose parents or guardians are not financially able to provide for them.”

I paused and then continued. “Reading and writing and arithmetic are necessities in learning. But history and social studies are equally important. Trying to learn from outdated books – or no books at all on some of the subjects – is a travesty. I have here, in my hand, a list of books that I deem necessary for learning.”

I passed the list to the Mayor who, having read the list, passed the paper on to each member of the School Board. There was silence in the room as the list was perused.

“What’s this at the bottom? Under ‘slates, paper and pencils?” Miss Garrett asked.

“Colored pencils to draw with. What young person on this earth doesn’t enjoy drawing things that are actually in color? It doesn’t matter if the picture is a work of art. The joy is in the creating of something.”

I looked at Mister Cartwright who was trying desperately to hide a smile. Adam just grinned outright. Miss Garrett looked undecided. The Widow Eager looked apoplectic. And I got a sense of glee at watching her skin turn from red to purple. But I managed to keep my countenance in what would be termed a ‘poker face.’

The Mayor didn’t reach his status by being an idiot. He moved for an immediate vote. Both Cartwrights voted for purchasing everything on the list; the Widow Eager and poor Miss Garrett whispered to each other and voted against the proposal. I wasn’t surprised. But I held my breath to wait for the Mayor to cast the tie-breaking vote. His eyes twinkled as he voted for the proposal in its entirety.

After his announcement, Hortense stalked out of the school with Grace trotting along behind her.

Now, the Mayor spoke to me. “Well said. We will see that everything is ordered in sufficient quantities and will make sure that all is delivered in plenty of time for your perusal. I now call this meeting adjourned.”

I couldn’t wait to tell Hoss! And I never bothered to ask myself why I felt that way.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The Mayor and I exchanged goodbyes at the steps of the school. Mister Cartwright took one of my elbows, and Adam took the other. Naturally, I tripped going down the steps but was caught by two strong arms before I fell unceremoniously on my backside. I heard two different chuckles.

I saw Hoss and Joe ambling towards us and my heart fell as I looked at Hoss’s face. He seemed to look embarrassed. Joe, of course, was grinning.

But I had misinterpreted Hoss’s expression. “Hey, Pa! Did you see Amber put that old bat in her place? I think lightning was coming out of Amber’s eyes!” Hoss was excited.

Joe grinned at me. “I hope you never look at me that way!”

“Hoss, you oughtn’t to call Hortense ‘an old bat.’” It sounded like Mister Cartwright was scolding his middle son but he had a smile playing about his lips. Frankly, I think the patriarch was delighted.

Adam leaned against the hitching post and adjusted his hat. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen the Widow Eager so upset.” He grinned lop-sidedly then turned to speak to his father. Joe stood with them while I walked toward Hoss.

“Hoss, how did you see what was going on?” I asked.

Hoss turned his twinkling blue eyes on me. “Joe and me peeked in the window to watch.”

I caught myself in mid-giggle. “I tried very hard to act professionally. But I think I’ve made my first enemy. And Miss Garrett may be the second one.”

Hoss rocked in his boots for a minute. “Too many folks have bowed and kowtowed to that widow woman. And Grace, most of the time, don’t know what to do unless she’s told. You did just fine.”

I wanted to reach out and touch the gentle face of this big man. But I didn’t. I was too shy. Instead, we just looked at each other in silence. A comfortable silence.

All four Cartwrights walked me back to Ma’s where we said our goodbyes. Hoss looked like he wanted to say something else but changed his mind. I watched as he walked away. Maybe it was true about all the Cartwrights being eligible. But it was Hoss that I felt a bond with. And it was Hoss’s blue eyes that I thought about before I went to sleep.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Two days later, while I was sitting on Ma’s wide front porch and busily making lesson plans – way too early but I’m obsessive that way – I felt like someone was staring at me. Squinting into the sunlight, I saw a welcome figure. Hoss.

“Good morning,” I chirped with a smile. “Grab a chair and sit with me.”

Hoss touched the brim of his hat and opened the gate to the picket fence. “I was just passin’ by and saw you sittin’ here.” He sat down and looked at the sun. “Gonna be another hot day, looks like.”

I nodded. “Would you like some lemonade?”

“Yes’m. That’d be nice,” he answered. He looked horribly uncomfortable. I thought to myself that I was uncomfortable too, and I hurried quickly to fetch the lemonade and some cookies that Ma had baked.

When I came out, Hoss was fanning himself with his hat. He accepted the glass of lemonade and, when I put the cookies on the table between us, he took one. There was silence as we both sipped the refreshing drink.

We both tried to say something at the same time, and I had to laugh. “You first,” I said.

“Adam said he promised to take you to see the Ponderosa,” he said slowly. Hesitantly.

“Um…yes. I believe he did,” I answered.

“Well, if you’d like, I can show it to you.” The big man’s cheeks turned pink. “That is, if you’re not too busy.” He looked at the pad of paper in my lap.

“Hoss, that would be wonderful,” I answered happily. “I’m tired of trying to think up ideas for lessons for school. I won’t know exactly what I’m going to do until the new books get here.”

Almost jumping out of his chair, Hoss put the glass down and grabbed another cookie. “I’ll go get us a buggy if it’s okay with you.”

I felt truly happy. “I’ll be right here waiting.”

Hoss hurried through the gate and swung into his saddle. “I’ll be right back.” His face was one great big grin.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

The grin was still on his face when he came back to get me – which was almost immediately. Strong arms lifted me into the buggy and, with a gentle snap of the reins on the horse’s back, the buggy began to move. Down the main street of Virginia City we went, passing the shops that had become familiar to me. People waved as they saw us pass by. I don’t know why, but I felt like a queen.

Suddenly, out of the ladies’ dress shop appeared Hortense – with Grace Garrett in tow. She took one look at us, sniffed disdainfully, and turned her back. Grace, with her hands at her sides, gave a little unobtrusive wave that Hortense didn’t see. Then she, too, turned her back. She looked miserable.

Hoss had tipped his hat, and I had waved – to no avail, of course. I heard a chuckle and looked at Hoss who was trying desperately not to laugh. The corners of his eyes and lips crinkled, and I had to cover my own face to keep from laughing with him.

“I think I made some enemies,” I giggled as we moved farther down the street, out of earshot of the aforementioned “ladies.”

“Do you care?” Hoss asked, turning his eyes to mine.

“Nope,” I answered. “I’ve long since learned that not everybody will be a friend. I spoke my piece at the meeting, and I stand by it.”

“Good for you,” Hoss said encouragingly. And he laughed. A big, booming laugh from a giant of a man. I would grow to love that laugh.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

The day was bright and sunny as the buggy moved on from town into beautiful land and trees and flowers. The Sierra Mountains loomed in the distance, snow still on their peaks even at this time of year. Every now and then, Hoss would stop the buggy, swoop me out and show me interesting things – flowers, a badger hole, a ferret running through the underbrush, birds and their nests. We even saw an eagle soaring against the blue of the sky.

“When do we get to the Ponderosa?” I asked innocently.

Another laugh from Hoss. “Amber, we been on the Ponderosa for several miles.” I noticed, without comment, that Hoss had stopped calling me “ma’am” or “Miss Amber.” He seemed completely at ease.

My jaw dropped. It was hard for a girl raised in an orphanage in a big city to fathom this sprawling amount of property. Though we had indulged in comfortable conversation, I found myself speechless. Hoss looked proud. He looked even prouder when we approached an overlook of Lake Tahoe, the waters so blue and reflecting the few clouds that passed overhead.

Again, strong arms lifted me from my buggy seat, and Hoss and I strolled across a carpet of pine needles. All of a sudden, Hoss grabbed me and pinned me tightly against him.

“Don’t move,” he cautioned.

Above the chirp of the crickets, I heard a whirring sound. Very slowly, Hoss lifted me and moved backward.

“What? What?” I whispered.

He said nothing but continued moving backward, slowly and steadily. Finally, I felt my feet touch the ground.

“Did you hear that whirrin’ noise?” he asked.

“I did.”

“That was the warnin’ of a rattlesnake. Look over there, by that fallen log, and you can see him.”

I looked hard, but it was only when the snake moved that I could actually see it. I had read about snakes – both poisonous and non-poisonous – but I had never seen one close up before.

“Shouldn’t you kill it?” I asked.

“Snakes are God’s critters. They got a purpose just like every other animal. They rattle a warnin’ to let you know where they are. They don’t attack on purpose. I like to live and let live. Now, if there was a snake in the house, that’d be another thing altogether.”

Hoss was in his element out here in the woods. My respect for him continued to grow.

The time with Hoss had passed by so quickly that I had lost track of time. Hoss sniffed the air. “Hop Sing must be cookin’ roast pork. I’m hungry as a bear. You wanna go to the house and eat with us?”

“Will it be all right with your family?” I asked, hesitant to impose.

“’Course it will,” came the answer. And so it was that I had my first evening meal with the Cartwright clan.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Adam was in the front yard, chopping wood. Joe was just washing up after greasing an axle on the buckboard.

When Adam saw me, he flashed a lop-sided grin. Joe’s face was all smiles.

Adam approached the buggy and lifted me down. His hands were strong but didn’t span my waist nearly as much as Hoss’s had.

“I thought I was supposed to show you the Ponderosa,” he said, raising an eyebrow at Hoss. Hoss ignored his older brother.

“Hoss rescued me from my lesson plans,” I said rather lamely. I certainly didn’t want to pit brother against brother.

Joe walked up, his smile welcoming. “I’ll tell Hop Sing to set another place at the table.” And then he disappeared.

“Who’s Hop Sing?” I asked.

“He’s our Chinese cook. And a fine one at that,” Hoss answered. “He mutters a lot in Chinese, but he’s a gentle soul. And he makes the world’s best roast pork! And wonderful pies!” Hoss licked his lips.

With that, I was ushered into the house, tripping only once on something. Probably my own foot, knowing me.

Mister Cartwright rose from his chair and greeted me warmly. He didn’t ask how I had gotten there or who brought me. He seemed genuinely glad to see me. He smiled proudly as I commented on how beautiful the house was.

Hop Sing scurried out to take a look at me. “You the school teacher. Number One cousin told me about you. You sit down and eat now. Hop Sing make good meal. Put some meat on your bones. Apple pie for dessert.” And then he scurried back into what I supposed was the kitchen. Out came scurrying feet, and platters were placed on the table. It was time to eat.

CHAPTER TWENTY

Dining with all the members of the Cartwright family was an adventure which I greatly enjoyed. There was serious talk interspersed with good-natured pot shots among the brothers. Hoss was right – Hop Sing did mutter in Chinese when he discovered that I had filled my plate only with what I knew I could eat – which wasn’t, according the Chinaman, enough to feed a bird. He was used to the men of the house piling their plates high and wasn’t satisfied until I had second helpings, small though they were. I managed to keep my clumsiness to a minimum, only knocking my water glass over once and dribbling juice from the roast pork into my lap twice. Fortunately, I had a napkin in my lap so the juice didn’t stain my dress. I was never laughed at or chastised for any of these incidents. How kind and gracious the Cartwrights were! I spoke little during the meal but listened with interest at the conversation which seemed to flow easily around the table. I found myself wishing that I was a part of this loving family.

My main problem arose after supper when we left the table and went into the living room to have a glass of brandy. I had never even drunk wine before, though it was offered to me during supper. But, aglow with the knowledge that my clumsiness seemed to have left me, I decided to jump right in and accept a snifter of good brandy. I watched as Mister Cartwright swirled the liquid gently in his glass before he sipped it. I copied him and was elated to find that I spilled not a drop. Then I took a big sip. The golden liquid burned my throat as I swallowed. I choked and, dear God, the brandy shot right out of my nose! One would think it could’ve fallen on my dress but, no, it went sailing onto the coffee table and sat there – small droplets shining on the wood for all to see.

Utterly humiliated, I began to wipe up the evidence of my clumsiness. It was Mister Cartwright who stayed my hand, telling me that no damage had been done and that Hop Sing would bring a towel. Hearing a high-pitched giggle, the patriarch shot his youngest son a dirty look, but the giggling didn’t stop.

“I’m sorry for laughing, Amber,” Joe said between fits of laughter. “But I do the exact same thing when I drink milk too fast.”

“You should see him,” laughed Adam. “It’s amazing how far a gulp of milk can travel from the table into the living room!”

“Adam’s right,” Hoss said. “I watched milk shoot out of Little Joe’s nose at the table, and it made a right turn around the corner and landed on Pa’s paperwork at his desk. Dadburnest thing I ever did see!” And Hoss laughed that wonderful laugh of his and, suddenly, everything was all right. I found myself laughing right along with everyone else! This was the first time I ever laughed at myself, and it felt good!

I managed to finish my brandy with no further problems, though I was careful to take smaller sips. And then I discovered I was getting sleepy – too much good food and the brandy had taken their toll. It was time for Hoss to escort me back to Ma’s.

I felt Hoss’s familiar hands around my waist as I was lifted onto the buggy seat. I reached out to shake Mister Cartwright’s hand and said my heartfelt thank-you’s to him and Adam and Joe.

“You’re always welcome on the Ponderosa,” boomed Mister Cartwright with a smile. “I hope we see you often!”

There was a gleam in Adam’s eyes as he touched my arm. “Keep your eyes on Hoss. Make sure he minds his manners.”

“Aw, Adam,” Hoss muttered, ducking his head a bit and then flicking the reins across the horse’s back. The buggy lurched forward slightly and we were soon on the road leading back to town.

“Hoss? Does Joe really shoot milk out of his nose?” I asked.

“Yep,” Hoss laughed. “We all know to stay out of his way any time he gulps milk.”

Hoss and I shared a good laugh for quite a while. The hooting of owls and the yelps of the coyotes kept us company on our ride. Somewhere along the way, I fell asleep. An easy and peaceful and happy sleep. Riding in a buggy with a man I really liked and admired.

 

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

From far away, I heard someone calling my name. I opened my eyes and saw Hoss’s gentle face.

“Oh, Hoss! I must’ve fallen asleep!” I was embarrassed.

“Hop Sing’s cookin’ can do that,” he smiled as he lifted me down from the buggy. “I get kinda sleepy myself sometimes.”

He walked me to Ma’s front door, holding my elbow gently. “I had a wonderful time today, Hoss. How can I ever thank you?”

“Well….” Hoss looked at my shyly. “Maybe we can go ridin’ one day. There’s lots of places to show you that you ain’t never seen before.”

I sighed. “Hoss, I don’t know how to ride. I never learned.”

“I could teach you if you wanted to learn,” Hoss answered earnestly.

I looked up into honest eyes. “I’d like that, Hoss. Very much. But I don’t know what kind of pupil I’ll be.”

“Don’t matter. There ain’t nothin’ to it. Just sit in the saddle and let the horse do the rest,” came the answer. “I’ll come back in a couple of days with one of our gentle horses and…”

“Hoss! I don’t want to learn to ride in front of all the people in town,” I interrupted. “What if I make a fool of myself?”

“Everybody has to learn things. You won’t make a fool of yourself. But, if that thought makes you nervous, we can go back to the Ponderosa. Won’t nobody there be gawkin’ atcha.”

I nodded. “I like that idea. I’ll see you in a couple of days, then?”

Hoss nodded. On impulse, I reached up and kissed him on his cheek. Then I fled into Ma’s and looked out the window just in time to see the big man put his hand to his face, smile, and then leave to return the buggy to the livery stable.

Hoss was special. So special.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

True to his word, Hoss arrived in two days, this time driving the buckboard which was filled with supplies for the Ponderosa. I found that I was excited to see the man and, at the same time, I was apprehensive about learning how to ride.

The day before, I had purchased a split skirt, a blouse, a belt and a pair of boots just for this occasion. When I looked at myself in the mirror, I realized that maybe my figure wasn’t all that boyish after all. So I tucked my blouse in tighter and made sure I stood straight. My hair, as always, was tied behind my neck to try to keep it somewhat in place.

“I hope you don’t mind ridin’ in the buckboard,” Hoss said shyly, as he lifted me onto the very high seat. “It ain’t the most comfortable ride you’ll ever have, but I had to pick up supplies.”

“Hoss, this’ll be just fine,” I said, feeling a little shy myself. “After the stagecoach ride, I’ve learned to accept a few bumps as part of getting from Point A to Point B.”

Hoss looked relieved. Clucking to the horses, we were on our way to the Ponderosa. We passed Grace Garrett who wasn’t in the company of Hortense and she smiled and waved openly. I smiled and waved back at her. Maybe she wasn’t such a bad sort after all. Curiosity getting the best of me, I asked Hoss to tell me about Grace.

“Well,” he said slowly. “She was supposed to be married to a real nice guy. They both got the Fever – she lived but the guy died. The widow Eager kinda took her under her wing when the Widow’s son and daughter-in-law died of the Fever. I think Grace figures she owes the Widow a lot – but her personality sure has changed. Maybe one day she’ll learn to stand on her own two feet and do her own thinkin’.” He shrugged. “Maybe.”

“Do you think the Fever addled her brain? And the Widow Eager’s brain, too? Maybe losing folks they loved just added to the problems.”

Hoss readjusted his hat and thought a minute. “Could be. I just don’t know.”

I dropped the subject and concentrated on looking at – and identifying – leaves and flowers and a few animals which Hoss had pointed out to me on my first trip to the Ponderosa. He looked impressed that I remembered what he had told me. All of a sudden, it was very important to me that Hoss liked me and knew that I liked him…

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

I had hoped that Hoss and I would be alone at the ranch when we arrived. I didn’t want any of the other Cartwrights to be an audience to my introduction to horseback riding. However, things didn’t turn out that way, and I became terribly nervous.

Hop Sing scurried out to help Hoss with the supplies. He was followed by Adam and Joe. Naturally, when Joe reached up to help me out of the buckboard, I caught my foot on something and we both tumbled to the ground with me sprawled on top of the youngest Cartwright.

“Oomph!” Joe exhaled.

“Oh, Joe!” I wailed in embarrassment. “I’m so sorry. Are you all right?” I hurried to regain my footing and stood up.

I received a wry smile in response. “I’m fine. Are you all right?”

I heard a familiar chuckle that I immediately identified as belonging to Adam. I felt his hand at my elbow, steadying me.

And then I giggled. I couldn’t help it. “Joe, I had a comfortable place to fall. You landed on the hard ground.”

Adam and Hoss laughed out loud as Joe stood up and dusted himself off. He flashed that boyish grin and I knew that my clumsiness didn’t make a whit of difference. I began to feel comfortable around these men.

Mister Cartwright appeared out of thin air and laughed with us as he took the mail from Hoss’s outstretched hands. He was kind enough to invite me into the house for some lemonade – an offer which I accepted immediately. I hoped that Adam and Joe would come into the house also after helping unload the buckboard. Hoss had already headed for the barn, and I was filled with trepidation as to what four-legged creatures might emerge.

It didn’t take long for Adam and Joe to offload supplies and come into the house. Hop Sing, with a big smile, passed out glasses of cold lemonade and freshly-baked cookies. “Eat before Mister Hoss comes in,” the Chinaman warned. “Cookies no last long when Mister Hoss around.”

I laughed again. I was continually amazed at how accepted I felt in the presence of these men. And, this time, I didn’t spill or drop anything! Even when I noticed Adam’s eyes looking into mine. Maybe I was making progress!

Hoss eventually entered the house and sat on the hearth. He helped himself to three cookies which disappeared almost immediately, leaving me to wonder if he’d eaten all three at the same time. His glass of lemonade was polished off with one gulp, and now it was time to go outside. And face the horses. My hands shook. I tripped going out the door but felt Hoss’s hand under my arm so that I didn’t fall.

And there were two horses waiting – one I recognized as Chubb, Hoss’s horse. One was a palomino with a silky mane and long flowing tail. Riding Lesson One was about to start.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

I hesitated at the door. Mister Cartwright must’ve sensed my apprehension, because he asked Adam and Joe to help him with his bookwork and contracts, tactfully steering them back into the house. That left Hoss, me, and the two beasts to size each other up.

Hoss, who feared no creature, half-dragged me toward the beautiful palomino. “Her name is Sunshine,” he said with a smile. “She’s gentle and very friendly.”

I stared at her. She seemed huge to me. “Don’t you have anything smaller to practice on?” I asked. “Something like a very large dog?”

Hoss laughed his robust laugh. “Nope. Sunshine will be just right for you. You’ll see.” He steered me around to face her head-on. “Now, stroke her nose and her neck and talk to her.”

“Talk to a horse?” I found this to be an odd thing.

“Ain’t you never had a pet? A dog or a cat that you talked to?”

“We weren’t allowed to have pets at the orphanage,” I said rather flatly.

Apparently, Hoss hadn’t considered that fact. He looked bemused for only a moment. “Animals are a lot like people. They like it when you talk to them. They like to be touched and petted and loved. I’m going to get some sweet feed for you to feed her. You can talk to her while I’m gone.”

Sunshine eyed me with curiosity. I eyed her with discomfort. Slowly I stretched out my hand, rubbed her nose, and found that it was soft as velvet. The animal’s eyes half-closed. She looked contented. I touched the forelock that hung between her eyes and found that it not only looked like silk but it also felt like silk. I began to relax. I had no earthly idea how to speak to a horse, so I just rattled on and told her how pretty she was and that I hoped she was as gentle as she was beautiful. I explained to her that I had never ridden a horse in my life and that I was nervous. Her ears turned full toward me and she nuzzled me gently on the shoulder.

Hoss chose that time to appear with the sweet feed. I have no idea if he had been watching or not, but I didn’t care. I was feeling a bond with this animal and truly felt like she understood what I had said. By now, I had graduated from touching her nose to rubbing her neck and withers. I liked the feel of her coarse hair and the gentle look in her brown eyes.

Hoss stood next to me and asked me to hold out my hand. Into it went a palmful of something that he told me all horses like. He showed me how to hold my palm flat as I presented this “prize” to Sunshine. Her lips and tongue felt strangely nice on my skin, and I smiled as I looked at Hoss.

“I think she likes me,” I proclaimed.

“’Course she does,” he answered. “She knows good people from bad people. And by the way she’s perked her ears forward, she’s been listenin’ to you and likes what you’ve had to say.”

“I’m afraid my conversation with her wasn’t very profound,” I confessed.

“It don’t matter. It’s the tone of your voice and the way you touch her that matters.”

We listened as Sunshine crunched loudly on the last bit of sweet feed. Then Hoss said, “You ready to ride?”

Of course I wasn’t ready! Touching a horse that size was one thing – riding was something altogether different. But I couldn’t back out now. So I listened closely to Hoss’s instructions on what side to mount on, where to put my left boot in the left stirrup, how to swing my leg over the saddle and how to put my right boot in the other stirrup.

I looked around and saw Adam’s face – and Joe’s – looking out the window behind Mister Cartwright’s desk. I was distracted and self-conscious and somehow, dear God, I managed to swing over the saddle and end up in a heap on the ground on Sunshine’s right side. She looked at me and, I swear, she was laughing.

Hoss was at my side in an instant. “Are you okay?”

I did something I very seldom do. I pouted. “Yes, I’m okay. I had hoped that I wouldn’t have an audience. Apparently, your brothers have shown great interest in this whole thing.”

Hoss disappeared into the house. When he returned, there were no faces in the window. “The audience is gone. It’s just you and me and Chubb and Sunshine. Now, let’s start over.”

Carefully, I put my boot in the left stirrup. I had to bounce a little but managed to land in the saddle properly. I fumbled for the right stirrup, found it, and felt a sense of pride. Everything looked different from my lofty perch.

Hoss had to adjust the length of my stirrups – my legs were longer than he had anticipated. I concentrated on remaining with my backside firmly planted in the saddle; my hands held the saddle horn in a death grip.

Sunshine, bless her heart, held perfectly still and listened as Hoss talked to her. Actually, I think the tone of his voice was meant to calm me down more than anything else. It worked. I relaxed.

Hoss handed me the reins and I panicked. But, in quiet tones, he instructed me how to hold them, how to make Sunshine stop and how to make her back up.

“I’m not ready to back up,” I wailed as I pulled too tightly on the reins. Sunshine was dutifully backing up slowly.

“Relax your hold on the reins,” Hoss instructed. “She’s doing what she’s supposed to do. When you relax, so will she.”

And Hoss was right. Of course. By the time I relaxed my grip on the reins, we were several feet away from where Hoss was standing.

“Now, give her a very gentle nudge with the heels of your boots, and she’ll walk forward. When she reaches where I am, gently pull on the reins and then let go. She’ll stop moving.”

I trusted Hoss completely. So I did as I was told, and it actually worked! I was thrilled! I was riding! Even if it were only a few feet!

Hoss grinned and I grinned back as I stopped next to him. My next instructions were to walk her in a circle, pulling the reins gently across her neck in the direction I wanted to go. Sunshine did exactly what she was supposed to do. My confidence was growing.

After I had made several clockwise and counterclockwise circles, Hoss was sitting atop Chubb. We were ready to take what Hoss called “a stroll” beyond the front yard. I loved the feel of the saddle and also got used to the rhythm of Sunshine’s walk.

Trotting was a different matter. I bounced and slid and lost all my confidence. I pulled on the reins too tightly and Sunshine stopped and began backing up. But Hoss never lost patience.

“A trot ain’t real comfortable,” he said when I finally got control of my arms, legs, feet, hands and reins. “But you’ll learn the rhythm and find that you adapt to it. Old Chubby, here, has the worst trot in the world. Took me forty forevers to get used to it.”

We trotted for a while longer. I was certain that I lost several inches off my backside due to slamming into the saddle, but I finally found a kind of rhythm which made me stop banging around. Hoss’s great grin showed that I was doing something right.

The next gait was the canter. Again, I listened to Hoss’s detailed instructions. We started at a walk, then a trot, then a canter. Hoss was right – this gait was so much more comfortable than that awful trot. My hips felt the rhythm quickly, and my elation must’ve shown. But, in my delight, I forgot to guide Sunshine by using the reins, and she jumped over a small log. I went airborne and landed unceremoniously amid small broken branches. I was very thankful that I had on a split skirt which ended up exposing only one leg from boot-top to thigh. Next time, I would wear jeans…..

Hoss was at my side immediately. Apparently, I had a scratch on my forehead, and he pulled out his handkerchief to wipe the small cut.

“Are you hurt anywhere else?” he asked, deep concern in his voice.

I stood up shakily. “I don’t think so. I guess I steered Sunshine the wrong way.”

“I guess so,” he said, smiling his relief and dabbing at the blood on my forehead again. “She’ll go wherever you point her, so you gotta be careful. Now, mount up. It’s time to go home.”

“Can I just walk back?” I asked hopefully.

“Nope. If you don’t get back on that horse, you might be too afraid to ride again. I don’t know of a single person who ain’t fallen off a horse. It kinda goes with the territory, I reckon. One day we’ll go galloping. But not today.”

So I climbed back into that saddle and cantered home with Hoss by my side. This time, I paid attention to the reins as well as to rocking gently in the saddle. And, I thought, “home” came so naturally to Hoss. I was surprised that it sounded so natural to me, too.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Back at the ranch, Hoss and I went immediately into the barn to unsaddle our mounts. My legs felt like rubber, and I knew why so many cowboys were bowlegged. For once, I was glad that I had such long legs – people with short legs would surely be permanently disfigured from straddling a horse’s wide body.

Hoss offered to remove Sunshine’s saddle and bridle, but I was feeling quite confident now and wanted only to watch as Hoss easily removed Chubb’s bridle and bent to undo his horse’s saddle – a process that involved a number of curious loops and hitches.

I followed suit eagerly. Sunshine’s bridle seemed quite sensible and straightforward, and off it came with no problem. The mare nuzzled my face, her lips pulling gently at my hair. I really liked her and the feeling seemed to be mutual.

Adam strolled in, a toothpick between his teeth. He approached me and looked at the tiny cut on my forehead. “What’d you do, Hoss? Run her through the trees?” He winked at me.

“Aw, Adam…” Hoss began.

“I could do only one thing at a time,” I interrupted. “I could either steer or concentrate on remaining in the saddle. Obviously, I flunked both parts. Sunshine jumped over a fallen log and I very ungracefully took to the ground. No harm done. It wasn’t Hoss’s fault.”

“Um hmm,” Adam answered, shifting the toothpick to the other side of his mouth.

I turned my attention to Sunshine and her saddle. I was eager to show Hoss – and Adam too – that this was a task I could perform with no help. I threw the stirrup up over the saddle with gusto, and the wicked thing ricocheted and came back, hitting me on top of my head.

I heard a guttural sound that sounded like a stifled laugh. I didn’t think it came from Hoss but it very well might’ve. “You gotta be careful with all that leather. It don’t always stay where you want it to. Why don’t you let me finish for you? That saddle is awful heavy.”

I was cursed from birth with a stubborn streak. “I can handle it just fine.” The old adage about “pride goeth before a fall” was far from my mind.

I was more careful with the stirrup this time and somehow got the cinch undone. Grabbing the saddle horn, I pulled the saddle toward me, intending to catch it in the air like Hoss did. But, he was right. It was heavy. I fell into a pile of hay with the saddle square on top of my stomach, effectively knocking the wind out of me. Adam grabbed the saddle and put it away while Hoss grabbed me under both arms and lifted me out of the hay. I gasped for breath while Hoss patted me on the back. Adam returned and pulled hay out of my hair. A smile played about his lips. Hoss looked horrified.

“I guess I ain’t a good teacher,” he said sadly.

“You’re a fine teacher,” I answered as I brushed myself off. “I ain’t a good pupil.” It was the first time I had ever said “ain’t” in my life.

Joe made his entrance to announce that supper would soon be served and that Hop Sing had set a place at the table for me. Then he took a good look at me – my shirt wrinkled and my hair dusty from the hay. “What happened to you?”

Turning my nose up, I took Joe’s arm and lied. “Hoss pushed me down and Adam threw the saddle on top of me. They’re barbarians.” I turned my back on Joe’s two stunned older brothers and walked toward the house with the youngest brother, snickering as I went.

Halfway to the house, I quit giggling and became serious. “I really don’t look presentable enough to be dining with your family. Perhaps I could ask you if you’d drive me into town?”

“Uh-uh!” Joe was emphatic. “Hop Sing will be unbearable if you leave. He’ll think you don’t like his cooking. He’ll mutter and pout if you don’t eat with us. You don’t know it yet, but I think Hop Sing is related closely to Attila the Hun! You wouldn’t want us to have to live with that tonight, would you?”

I sneezed. “Just show me where I can wash up. There’ll be no Attila the Hun at the Ponderosa tonight!”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Mister Cartwright and Hop Sing were standing at the door as Joe and I approached. Hop Sing took one look at my face – a scratch which barely showed – and began muttering in Chinese. God only knows what he was saying, but I think it was something uncomplimentary about my riding lesson. Then he fled into the kitchen. Mister Cartwright, on the other hand, put his arm around my shoulders and ushered me into the living room to sit on the sofa, Joe following along behind.

“What happened to you?” Mister Cartwright asked, concern in his voice. Over a tiny scratch.

I don’t know what got into me. But I winked at him and told him that Joe had hit me in the head with a piece of kindling. I also added, for effect, that Adam and Hoss were barbarians. The patriarch was no fool and played along with me as Hoss and Adam entered the room.

“What have you done to this poor woman!” roared Mister Cartwright. “Just look at her! She’s cut and her clothes are dirty! How could you let this happen? She might be truly injured!”

All three sons stood in shocked silence and then tried to talk all at once. Chaos ensued when Hop Sing appeared again with a wet towel to put against my “wounded” forehead. Voices blended while Mister Cartwright stood with his hands on his hips and looked angrily at the whole group.

Of course, I ruined the whole scene when I started to giggle. The giggle turned into a laugh which blended with Mister Cartwright’s own guffaw. All three sons realized that they were the butt of a joke. Only Hop Sing continued to mutter in Chinese as he pressed the towel against my forehead.

I realized then what an extraordinary family this was. They could play practical jokes on each other and then laugh at themselves when they realized that the joke was on them. The unconditional love showed through – I felt like I could actually touch that feeling. And Hop Sing was included in this circle of genuine caring. A quick moment of sadness flashed through my mind as I considered what my own family might have been like. Wishful and fleeting thinking and longing.

Hop Sing returned to the kitchen, towel in hand, and we all moved to the table to sit down to eat. All eyes were on me as I explained, through fits of giggles, what had really happened.

“I just fell off Sunshine. I was cantering along just fine, but I wasn’t paying attention to where we were going. Sunshine just made a small jump over a fallen log, and then I fell off. It was nobody’s fault but my own. Removing the saddle was due to my own over-self-confidence. Hoss warned me that it was heavy and that he would tend to it, but I wanted to do it myself. I fell backward from the weight of the saddle. I consider myself very fortunate to have landed in a pile of hay that was thick enough to soften my fall and to carry the weight of the saddle too. If Hoss will let me try again, I’ll learn to ask for help. Sometimes doing that – asking for help – is hard for me.”

All eyes were on Hoss. “Aw, Amber. These things happen. Don’t never be afraid to ask any of us for help if you need it. And your riding lessons aren’t over. Sunshine likes you and you would help us if you would ride her a lot. Any time you want to ride, you just let me know.”

I felt humbled as I looked around the table. The agreement was met with genuine expressions. I felt like I had come home. And now it was time to eat with my favorite family. The only “family” that I had ever allowed to touch my heart.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Hop Sing’s demeanor had changed when he began placing platters of food on the table. He was smiling and talking so fast that I barely understood his, “So glad you here, Missie Langley. You make laughter in family.” I assumed he was referring to the joke that had been pulled on the Cartwright sons. By the sounds of the chuckles I heard around the table, I guessed that I was correct.

Because the meal of the evening was an aromatic, thick beef stew, Mister Cartwright served my plate for me. I wondered if he was afraid that I might suffer from a fit of “the clumsies” and spill the entire bowl on the table. But my feelings were not hurt – if the truth be known, I was thankful. The huge bowl was passed to each son in turn and, after saying grace, we began to eat.

At first, the conversation revolved around current events, both in town and nationally. But eventually, Adam singled me out to ask questions. Gee, thanks, Adam. I can’t talk and eat and not spill things all at the same time. Couldn’t you just ignore me until the meal is over?

“How do you teach?” he asked, turning his hazel eyes on me.

“I don’t understand what you mean,” I answered. My spoon – which was unused – sprang off the table and jumped unceremoniously into my lap. I retrieved it and returned it to its rightful place on the table, banging it against my plate in the process.

“I worded that question wrong,” Adam answered, ignoring the incident with the plate and spoon. “I assume that this will be your first time teaching in a one-room schoolhouse. Am I right or wrong?”

“You are quite correct,” I replied, trying to conceal a piece of biscuit overfilled with butter that slithered into my lap. Thankfully, it found its way into the napkin across my skirt. I left it there to pick up when everybody wasn’t looking at me. “This should be quite a new experience, but I’ve thought it through. I’ll try to divide the classroom into groups of children of the same age. I’ll have to figure out fairly quickly each child’s strong points as well as weaker points. I’ll try to give each child personal attention in the process – help where help is needed and encouragement all the way around.”

Joe looked at me, a look that was very serious. “We have some bullies in school. What do you plan to do with them? The last teacher had his own…um…ideas.”

Talking about school and children relaxed me. I was in a comfortable arena and stopped being clumsy. “I don’t know who the last teacher was but, if you remember the time you and Adam came to the schoolhouse, the paddle and the hickory stick were in the trash can. I don’t believe in corporal punishment. Nor do I believe in making a child stand in a corner or wear a dunce cap. Humiliation serves no purpose at any time or in any place. And it definitely hinders the learning process.”

I saw, from the corner of my eye, a slight nod of Mister Cartwright’s head. He apparently agreed with me.

Hoss’s gentle face and blue eyes turned to me. “But there are bullies who’ll disrupt the classroom at every chance they get. How will you handle them?”

I had to smile. I wondered if Hoss’s size when he was young caused him to be labeled as a “bully” himself.

“Every young person has the ability to reason. The approach to reasoning varies from one child to the next, but the process has always worked for me.”

Adam sipped his coffee, a twinkle in his eyes. “Or you can flash them the same look you turned on the Widow at the School Board meeting. If you had looked at her any longer, I think she might have melted!”

Hoss broke into booming laughter. “I ain’t never gonna forget the look on her face! She had met her match!”

“If you had looked at me that way when I was young,” Joe said, the grin returning to his face, “I probably would’ve been too scared not to keep my nose in a book. The only other person I know who could stop a train just by the look in his eyes is Pa!”

“Joseph!” Ben admonished.

“Aw, Pa. You know it’s true,” Hoss interjected.

Adam grinned his lop-sided grin and nodded his head. “They’re only telling the truth, you know.”

“Nonsense,” Mister Cartwright said. But one look at his dancing eyes showed that he understood completely.

Somehow we ventured off into other areas – about things that each son had done during younger days. Adam had sneaked off into town to investigate, through a back window, what went on in one of the saloons. He apparently saw some things that were not discussed at the table that night, but he incurred his father’s wrath and “the look.” Hoss had climbed a tree and eaten apples, several of which were green and had made him quite sick temporarily. Joe was caught sneaking into the window of a girl that he fancied. The girl’s father was not happy and had brought Joe home in the middle of the night.

“There were times when we got our hides tanned,” Adam said as he thought back to his younger days. “But those times were when we did something that was very dangerous. Pa wanted to make an impression on us – and he did. In more ways than one!”

The meal came to an end and I was truly sorry. I had so much fun and had even managed to avoid spilling or breaking anything. The piece of biscuit that I had dropped made its way into my mouth unnoticed. What a wonderful evening. When Mister Cartwright offered me an after-dinner brandy, I declined. The hour was late, and I needed to get back to town.

Hoss spoke quickly. “You can ride Sunshine.”

“Alone?” I asked, incredulous.

“Well, Chubb and I will be with you the whole way,” Hoss answered matter-of-factly.

“I’d like that, Hoss,” I answered. “Today I learned the basics of riding in the daylight. Now I can see what it’s like in the dark. But promise me there’ll be no more cantering!”

Hoss shook his head. “Nope. Just a plain ole walk will do.”

“Uh, Hoss?” I began. “I don’t think I’m ready to touch that saddle again quite yet. If I put Sunshine’s bridle on, will you put her saddle on for me?”

“It’s a deal,” came Hoss’s reply.

Adam’s face was inscrutable when he spoke. “Hoss, if you’d like, I’ll take Amber back home. You’ve been in the saddle most of the day as it is.”

Hoss looked at his brother. “Thanks, Adam. But Amber and me’ll do just fine.” I couldn’t read the look on his face any more than I could read Adam’s look.

Mister Cartwright’s eyebrow went up as he looked at Joe. Neither said a word.

I hurriedly said my thank-you’s and good night’s before I left. I even poked my head around the kitchen to thank Hop Sing. He smiled and told me to come back soon.

Hoss was true to his word. I put the bridle on Sunshine while he saddled and bridled Chubb. Then he put the saddle on Sunshine.

“I’d love to have a horse like this some day,” I said as I petted the mare’s velvety nose.

“Maybe one day you will,” Hoss said as he gave me a leg up onto the saddle. “Maybe sooner than you think.”

And we held the horses to a walk all the way back to town. By the time we reached the boarding house, my legs had completely stiffened, and Hoss had to half-pull me from the saddle. He took my arm as we went up the stairs and casually slid my hand into his. Just for a moment. I felt a quick squeeze and then he dashed away. I never got to thank him for my riding lessons. Something had happened to both of us in that moment of hand-holding. It was like being struck by lightning but in a good way. A way that made me feel good all over.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

If I had been a fly on the wall that night when Hoss returned to the Ponderosa, this is what I would’ve heard:

Hoss, looking at Adam suspiciously: “You interested in Amber, Adam?”

Adam, with a twinkle in his eyes: “She’s an attractive and very intelligent young lady. I think that, with her, ‘still waters run deep.’”

Joe: “I agree, Hoss. She’s really smart. She and Adam seem to have a lot in common. She’s educated and it shows. She probably can match Adam word for word in a speaking or writing contest.”

Hoss, getting upset: “You think I ain’t good enough for her? Is that what you’re tryin’ to say? I know I ain’t the best-lookin’ man in this family…”

Ben, always the voice of wisdom: “Son, nobody is trying to say anybody’s better than anybody. Amber is very intelligent. She’s worked hard all her life and she certainly can hold her own with anyone in the education area. But she has other qualities too. She’s kind and gentle and thoughtful and loves children. My guess is that there are many sides to her that nobody’s seen yet.”

Joe, laughing: “She believes in something and stands up for it. I won’t ever forget the smoldering look she turned on the Widow Eager!”

Adam, chewing on a matchstick: “Hoss, have you thrown your lasso around her already?”

Hoss, thinking and looking uncomfortable: “I don’t know. But she makes me feel…well…at ease. She don’t care whether I always speak correct or not. We can ride and not talk and I don’t never feel like I’ve got[ to talk. Bein’ quiet is okay. But, Adam, I can’t compete with you on a intelligence level. I can show her critters and growin’ things, but I can’t read her no flowery poetry or talk about that Shakespeare man or nothin’.”

Ben: “There is no reason for either of you two to be in competition. You each have different qualities which are undoubtedly appreciated by Amber. Hoss, if you really like the girl and want Adam to step aside, then say so. I’m sure that Adam will have no problem with that. But, we will not have a competition going in this house over one woman. My best advice is to let Amber make her own choice. She may not be interested in either of you. Can it not be possible that she wants to simply be a friend?”

Joe, laughing: “I think you both ought to step aside and let me squire her around. I like the fire in her!”

The tension was broken. Adam and Ben laughed, and Joe ducked as Hoss took careful aim with a sofa pillow and then hurled it in his younger brother’s direction. Joe fled up the stairs. Both Adam and Hoss decided to go to bed. Ben sat alone, thinking, with his pipe in his mouth. His two older sons would have to work this problem out between the two of them…

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

The next day, I was in deep conversation with Donna at the café. She and I were discussing my riding experiences and she was laughing at the fact that my legs and my backside were sore. She suggested, when she finished a good laugh, that I rent a horse every day from the livery stable and keep practicing. And she brought up a good point that I hadn’t considered. I had told her that I’d like to meet the parents of my new pupils, and she informed me that there were several who spent most of their days working on their farms. Being able to ride would afford me the opportunity to visit those families and get to know them and their children. This sounded like a wonderful idea, but I wasn’t sure I was ready to ride by myself.

“Nonsense,” she clucked. “You don’t have to go galloping anywhere. You can walk the whole way, though a nice slow lope would get you there faster. Don’t do anything that you’re not comfortable with.”

I wanted to talk about Hoss and the Cartwright family, but I didn’t get a chance to broach the subject because Grace Garrett appeared and approached my table.

“Good morning, Grace,” Donna chirped.

Grace smiled at Donna and then turned that smile towards me. It was a genuine smile from a very relaxed-appearing Grace.

“Good morning, Miss Langley,” Grace said. “Do you mind if I sit down for a minute?”

“Please, have a seat,” I answered, returning the smile. “And please call me Amber. Only my students call me ‘Miss Langley’.”

Another smile. “Then you must call me ‘Grace’ from now on. I don’t know about you, but when someone calls me ‘Miss Garrett’, I feel like I’m three years older than Moses!”

The corners of Donna’s mouth twitched. “If you two will excuse me, I better get back to work. But, if you talk some good gossip, call me back over. I love good gossip.”

Grace and I laughed.

“Donna’s one of a kind. They just don’t make folks like her any more.” Grace watched as Donna disappeared into the kitchen. Then she turned toward me. “I’m so excited! The new books and slates and pencils and paper arrived today! Hortense has got all the boxes at the bank in her office and she wants you to come look them over as soon as possible!”

Grace is excited? If I remember correctly, she voted against getting all this new stuff.

I kept my mouth shut and allowed my enthusiasm to show. “Grace, that’s wonderful news! I can’t wait to get into those boxes! Will you come with me to take a look?”

A cloud seemed to pass over Grace’s face for a split second. Then it was gone. “I’d love to go with you!”

I drank the last bit of coffee in my cup, saw Donna and called her to the table. “This isn’t gossip,” I said, “but it’s good news. The new school supplies are in, and Grace and I are going to the bank to open the boxes with Hortense Eager.”

Donna clapped her hands in delight. “What good news! It’s about time there were some new things for the children!”

I paid Donna and left a tip on the table. Grace and I fairly skipped out the door, full of anticipation. We chatted excitedly as we made our way to the bank.

CHAPTER THIRTY

“Hortense,” said Grace with a smile. “I found Amber – just as you asked me to. I told her about the new school supplies, and she’s as excited as I am!”

The Widow Eager looked at me as though scrutinizing a rabid dog. “Well, it took you long enough to get here,” she snarled. She had that “I-just-bit-into-a-lemon” look on her face.

Grace’s face fell immediately. She was no longer relaxed and was now palpably on edge. It was hard to believe that she had been laughing just seconds ago.

“I was finishing my breakfast,” I said evenly. “But I’m here, as you requested.” I made sure that I sounded quite formal.

With a big sigh, Hortense rose to her feet. Her hair was frizzier than I remembered, but her demeanor made it quite clear that she was in charge of everything. She crooked her finger at Grace and me, indicating that we were to follow her. She didn’t speak as she led us into a room that was expensively furnished. I assumed this was where meetings might be held. Why we didn’t have the School Board meeting here was wonderment.

There were a large number of boxes in the back of the room. They had already been uncrated and opened – no doubt by Hortense. Happily I grabbed a few books and put them on the long mahogany table.

“Not there!” shrieked Hortense. “I don’t want there to be any scratches on that table. My late husband considered it his pride and joy! You may put the books on the floor if you wish to look through them.”

Grace’s face was a mask. I bit my tongue and put the books on the floor, sitting down amongst them. So excited was I that I completely ignored Hortense but chatted aloud in Grace’s direction. She seemed withdrawn and sullen. I finally ignored her also.

The books were just what I had wanted – they were as current as any book could be and were filled with pictures. There would be enough books to keep the interest of the youngest children to the oldest ones. And slates and chalk galore! And so many colored pencils and pads of paper!

A harsh voice interrupted my glee. “Count them. Count them all. I must make sure that everything you wanted is here before I pay the invoice.” Hortense stood over me, glaring through rheumy-appearing eyes. I thought of Hoss’s calling her “an old bat” and almost giggled. He was right.

“Of course I will count them,” I said between gritted teeth. “Do you consider me an idiot?”

Grace’s eyes got wide. Hortense continued her glaring.

“Frankly, I don’t know whether you’re an idiot or whether you’re a scholar. But it apparently doesn’t matter what I think. You got what you asked for. Now count every book and every pencil. And hurry up. I have business to attend to.”

I inhaled slowly. And, just to annoy Hortense, I emptied all the boxes on the floor and counted each item aloud. Did I see a twinkle in Grace’s eyes? And I could have sworn that Hortense’s head swiveled around on her neck.

“Can’t you count any faster than that?” Hortense barked after fifteen minutes.

“Certainly. But I wouldn’t want to miscount by being in too much of a hurry, now would I?” I was taking great delight in this whole scenario.

It took me forty-five minutes to complete the count. Only one book was missing, and I said so.

“Well, I’m sure that the shipper made a mistake. What’s one book among all these?” Hortense was now on the verge of snarling.

“Are you willing to pay for a book that’s not here?” I asked as I stood up and faced her. I wondered if she would grow horns right there before my very eyes.

Hortense exhaled. She had exceedingly bad breath. “One missing book is inconsequential. It’s time for you to leave now. You’ve kept me from my work long enough.”

“I’d like to take the books to the school,” I said, trying to shake the delightful idea of hitting the old lady in the head with a slate.

Timidly, Grace spoke up. “I can help her take them over. I don’t have anything to do right now. My surrey is right outside.

“These books stay right here until right before school opens. Who knows what those young hooligan Girardin children might do if they hear the books have arrived. They steal everything they can get their hands on.” Hortense’s face was beginning to turn an ugly shade of purple.

Grace’s face went white. She said nothing.

“It is perfectly fine with me if you want to keep the supplies here,” I said between clenched teeth. “How kind of you to keep an eye on them.” My voice dripped with sarcasm. “But I will need one of each book so that I may prepare my lesson plans.”

“You can’t have any books.” Hortense glared at me.

I smiled. “Oh, I think I can. I’m the schoolteacher and I am allowed to do what is in the best interest of my pupils.”

Grace’s mouth dropped open. Hortense’s hair stood out all over her head. Her answer to me, as she spun toward the door, was a terse, “As you wish.”

“She can be a little demanding,” Grace said lamely.

“She’s a witch!” I said as I gathered up the books to take to Ma’s. And, to my surprise, Grace seemed happy to carry an armload also which we loaded into Grace’s surrey. Hortense was nowhere to be seen. And it was a good thing. I might have tripped and dropped books on her toes. Accidents do happen…

 

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Grace’s personality underwent a drastic change as soon as we were away from the bank. She smiled and chatted amiably and helped me tote books into the boarding house.

“Is it okay if I look at the books with you?” she asked. “I love books. Any kind of books. I can get lost in them if I’m not careful.”

“Of course you can look at them!” came my quick response. “I’d be delighted for you to come in and visit – books or no books. You’re welcome any time!”

We went into my room, put the books on the bed, and then each of us chose one to peruse. We sat in comfortable silence – a silence broken every now and then by one of us showing pictures that were interesting. Lunchtime came and went unnoticed as we scanned everything from the simplest reading primers to the more difficult books on geography and history.

We sat for so long that our backs and shoulders became cramped. Grace closed her last book and looked at me, deep in thought.

“Hortense isn’t really as bad as she seems,” she said, out of the blue.

I looked at her with interest. I hadn’t even been thinking about Hortense and was curious as to what Grace would say.

“She used to be a wonderfully gracious and pleasant woman to be around. I remember when her husband died. She was distraught for a time and then pulled herself together to try to keep the business going for her husband’s sake. People felt sorry for her at first but realized that she could actually run the bank as well as her husband did. She was quite proud that the bank flourished.”

Grace paused as if waiting for me to say something. “Running a business is a very difficult thing even for a man to do. Women aren’t accepted as anything but mindless idiots when it comes to financial matters,” I said as I watched Grace.

She continued. “My fiancée, Hortense’s son and daughter-in-law all came down with the Fever at the same time. All three of them died within days of each other. Things were really bad then. Just about everybody was ill. Hortense and I worked side-by-side, doing what we could. My father – and mother, too – run the Continental Hotel where most of the sick people were kept. They got a milder case of the Fever, as did I, and we all recovered. But something in Hortense changed. She became bitter and ornery and just plain mean-tempered. She told me that she would never allow anyone to get close to her again because the pain is too great when loved ones are gone. If the truth be known, I think she kind of “adopted” me as her daughter, and I know she cares about me. As much as she can care about anyone other than her granddaughter, Honey. Lordy, she loves that child!”

Grace stopped. “I haven’t the faintest idea why I told you this. It’s very personal and I should have kept my mouth shut.”

“I’m glad you told me,” I answered. “It makes me understand her and the way she acts. She and I don’t have any reason to be enemies. Especially now that Honey will be one of my students. And, Grace, I’m so sorry about your losing your fiancée.”

Grace gave me a sad smile. “I thought I couldn’t bear the pain. But Hortense talked me into putting one foot in front of the other and I found out that time does heal. Have you ever lost anyone you love?”

I thought for a minute. “I never knew my parents. They just dumped me in an orphanage and left me there. I never knew them but I was acutely aware of a feeling of loss. I’ve never been in love, so I can’t even imagine what it must feel like to lose such an enormous part of your heart.”

“You’ve never been in love?” Grace was incredulous.

“No.” I shook my head sadly. “Maybe I have a fear of getting too close to somebody, so I just don’t let my heart get out of hand. Or I try not to.” I was thinking about Hoss, wondering just what it was that I felt for him.

“Well, you’ve got good friends in the Cartwrights,” Grace smiled. A genuine smile.

I jumped and wondered if she had read my mind. “They’re very nice people. They’ve been kind to me.” I closed my mouth lest I say too much.

Grace giggled. “I thank Adam is absolutely the best-looking man I’ve ever met. Don’t you?”

I agreed. Adam was indeed quite handsome. And smart.

Grace sighed. “Adam doesn’t even know I’m alive, though. What a shame.”

I didn’t answer. I didn’t know what to say.

Stiffly, Grace rose. “I need to go home. I’ve had such fun that I lost track of the time! And I haven’t done any of the errands I was supposed to do!”

I gave her arm a gentle squeeze. “Thank you for all your help and for your enthusiasm over the books. It’s nice to share the fun with somebody who shares my love of the written word. Do come back and visit me whenever you can.”

Grace swept out the door and waved. “See you again. Soon, I hope!”

I was left with a pile of books and a lot to think about. Lesson plans. Hortense. Honey. Being in love. Adam. Hoss…

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Though I was used to eating most of my meals at Ma’s, this particular evening I had decided to go back to the café and show Donna four of the new school books. I was hungry early, so it was still light enough outside where she could take a good look at them without having to squint through the lamplights which later would be lit.

As expected, Donna’s enthusiasm was unbridled. “Just look at these beautiful books! Why, their covers make you want to open them and see what’s inside!”

Because it was early yet – too early for most dinner patrons – Donna pulled up a chair and sat down and leafed through the four books. Sometimes she paused to read aloud a few passages from a history book; sometimes she giggled with glee when she read the beginners’ reading book.

“This is just wonderful!” she exclaimed. “It’s about time we brought our books and our children’s minds up-to-date!” She closed the book gently and ran her fingers over the picturesque cover of a geography book. Then a strange look crossed her face and she crammed a menu into my hands.

“Ummm,” she purred. “That’s unusual.”

“What’s unusual?” I asked curiously.

“Now that’s one handsome man,” she purred again. “And he never comes in here at night. Wonder what’s on his mind?” She stood up and quickly asked me what I wanted to eat.

I looked up in time to see Adam Cartwright, his walk as fluid as a panther, approaching my table. My heart thumped loudly. He was smiling at me!

“Hello, Adam,” Donna said with her brightest smile. Married or not, she couldn’t help but be a little flirty.

“Hello, Donna,” he answered, “it’s good to see you. Business is good? And how’s that great cook of a husband of yours?

“He’s fine. He’s back there carving a fresh rack of lamb. And if I don’t take Amber’s order, he’ll tan my hide!”

She had to poke me in the ribs. “Lamb sounds fine,” I muttered.

Donna winked at me secretly. Adam was still standing. I got another poke from Donna which was my cue to say something.

“Adam, do sit down,” I finally said. He sat and smiled.

Satisfied, Donna retreated to the kitchen, leaving me alone with an unexpected but welcome companion.

“I was looking for you. I went to Ma’s and she said you had come here to show Donna a few of the new books,” he said. “If you don’t mind the company, I’d love to have some of that lamb for supper and take a look at the books.”

My head was reeling. Would I mind? He was looking for me? Did I misunderstand or did he say he would eat supper with me?

I promptly knocked all four books on the floor. They landed with a loud bang, and I couldn’t help but feel like an idiot. One of the best-looking men in Virginia City was sitting with me, had looked specifically for me. Me, of all people!

Quickly picking up the books, Adam opened the first one. It was a child’s book, full of pictures and big print. He smiled as he leafed through the pages. He looked through the history and geography books and nodded his head in approval.

“You made good choices,” he said, genuinely interested. “And you covered just about everything. Even the young children can learn just by listening to the older children as they read and discuss what’s in these pages.”

The last book he looked at happened to be a small compilation of Shakespeare’s works. The first part contained “Romeo and Juliet.”

“Ah, such a classic,” he said as he scanned the pages.

“It’s a beautiful love story,” I added. “It’s one of my favorites. But, then, most women are such romantics. It’s nice to see that a man finds it interesting too.”

And suddenly, I wasn’t nervous any more. Donna served our meals and we ate while we discussed “Romeo and Juliet” and then segued into other works by Shakespeare. Then we discussed Milton. Adam would say a few lines and I would add the next lines; neither of us ever made a mistake. How wonderful I felt! And time passed by quickly. Too quickly. People came, ate, and left, and then there were just a few folks remaining.

I happened to look out and realized the sky had turned an inky black with stars providing the only light.

“Adam, I’ve had a wonderful time, but the hour is late. I need to get back to Ma’s or she’ll be pacing the floor.”

Donna appeared out of nowhere with the checks in her hands. Adam took both of them, and I knew he had every intention of paying for our meals.

He pulled money from his back pocket and handed it to Donna. I stayed his hand.

“Thank you, Adam, but I can pay my own bill,” I said gently.

Adam’s response? “When I dine with a pretty lady, I take pleasure in paying.”

I didn’t know what to do. So I simply said, “Thank you, Adam. I enjoyed our discussions very much.”

As Donna walked away, a grin from ear to ear, I rose from my seat. Quick as lightning, Adam’s hand shot out and latched itself onto the waist of my dress. Startled, I looked down. Somehow, the checkered tablecloth had crept up under my belt. If Adam hadn’t been so quick, I would’ve pulled the entire tablecloth, with dishes and books, onto the floor.

I sighed. “A catastrophe averted,” I muttered.

Adam chuckled. “I’m just glad you didn’t slap me! Now, let me walk you back to Ma’s to make sure you get there all right.”

He took my elbow and steered me out the door safely. He even kept me from tripping over the familiar steps at Ma’s.

I thanked him again, both for his approval of the books and for the wonderful conversation. He nodded, walked away in that fluid way he had of moving, swung into his saddle, tipped his hat and rode away.

Ma opened the front door. “I see that Adam found you. I hope you didn’t mind my telling him where you were. He’s such a nice man.”

“I don’t mind at all,” I answered as I entered the boarding house. I smiled all the way to my room and thought about what Adam had said about my being pretty.

That night, I dreamed about a man with one blue eye and one hazel eye. It was a very good dream.

THIRTY-THREE

When I had eaten breakfast, I decided that today would be a good day to meet some of my students and their parents. This involved horseback riding. All by myself. I donned my split skirt and a clean blouse, tied my hair back tightly behind my neck and looked at my reflection in the mirror. I sighed, grabbed some books, and walked down to the livery stable to rent a horse. I wished that I was riding Sunshine – at least we “knew” each other.

John Lemke ran the livery stable and looked curiously at me when I told him I wanted to rent a very, very gentle horse that I could ride on the outskirts of town.

“Do you know how to ride?” he asked gently.

“Yes, I do. Well, sort of. Okay, the truth is that I’ve ridden once in my life and managed to fall off even then.”

He smiled, his tanned face becoming a mass of wrinkles. “I’ve got just the horse for you. She’s gentle and probably won’t move any faster than a walk but, then, you may not want to go any faster anyway.” He disappeared into the stable while I sat and considered whether this was such a good idea.

Out he came with a graying mare which was short, fat, and blind in one eye. Her name was Ginger and she looked quite benign.

“My children learned to ride on this horse,” John said with a grin. “When they grew up, they got horses with a little more spirit. I let my grandchildren and other kids ride her when they’ve a mind to. I can’t bear to get rid of her.”

Ginger promptly fell asleep. Yeah, I could handle her okay – if I could just manage to keep her awake!

Remembering what Hoss had told me about a horse’s liking to be spoken to, I patted her gently on the neck. On her blind side. She jumped in surprise, causing me to scoot backwards for safety. She looked at me with her good eye, and I rubbed her neck again, speaking softly to her. She fell asleep. Oh, yeah. This was bound to be a great adventure: me riding solo on a horse that was blind in one eye and that insisted on falling asleep…

John had already saddled and bridled her and now helped me put my books into the saddlebags across Ginger’s wide back. She stamped her foot. Maybe she wasn’t asleep after all. It was hard to tell.

“Have a good ride,” John said as I settled into the saddle. “You can pay me when you come back.”

Ginger bit my boot.

“Does she always bite?” I asked as I straddled her very wide back. Ginger was much fatter than Sunshine.

“Not always,” John answered, scratching his beard. “She’s very good with children. Sometimes it takes a while to warm up to an adult.”

How encouraging to hear this. I took a deep breath and nudged Ginger with my heels. Good Lord, she had fallen asleep again. Or was playing possum. I couldn’t tell.

“Gotta kick her harder than that,” John prompted. “Gotta get her attention.”

So I kicked a little harder, making her jump into the air and almost unseating me.

“Aw,” John said, rubbing her nose. “You scared her.”

Scared her? What about me? I nudged her again and she began to plod forward. I was on my way. At this rate, I wouldn’t be home until after dark. I told myself that I didn’t want to canter anyway and that taking it slow and easy was a good thing. Ginger stopped and bit my boot again. I reprimanded her and nudged her back into a walk. She moved at a snail’s pace, but at least I could tell Hoss that I rode by myself…

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

I looked at the map that Ma had provided for me and headed out. My plan was to start with the farthest home first and then work my way back toward town – this was a good idea due to Ginger’s impossibly-slow pace. I had plenty of time to enjoy the scenery and to remember to watch out for prairie-dog holes while trying to get used to Ginger’s fat body. I rocked in the saddle and sang to myself, delighted that I was actually riding all by myself.

I saw the Rosales family first and noticed that they had an enormous vegetable garden that stretched as far as the eye could see. What work this must entail! Ma had told me that this family toiled in the fields from dawn to dusk and I could see why!

As I got closer, I counted twenty people in the fields – some old, some young, some of indeterminate age. A little girl ran up to me, her face dirty, but her eyes dancing.

I half-slid from the saddle and bent down. “My name is Miss Langley. I’m the new schoolteacher and I wanted to come meet you before school starts.”

In perfect English, though with a strong accent, the little girl spoke to me. “I am called Maria and I am eight years old. I can read and do my sums.” She looked so proud.

“It’s very nice to meet you, Maria,” I said, extending my hand to shake her hand. Shyly, she took my hand.

“Come. Meet my family,” she instructed, doing a little dance of glee.

By now, Maria’s parents had approached, wondering who I was – this stranger on horseback.

“This is my mama and my papa,” Maria said, beginning the introductions. “Miss Langley came all the way out to meet us. She’s the new schoolteacher.”

I shook hands with both parents. They gave tentative smiles and then called to their children. And so I met Pablo, Roberto and Lucia. I knelt down to shake hands with each of them.

Speaking to Senor and Senora Rosales, I explained that I wanted to get to know each child before school began. I wanted to know what they were interested in and where to place them in the class. I received smiles from the parents – smiles which became bigger when I informed them that all of the children would have slates and chalk and colored pencils and paper. And brand new books.

Pablo took my hand and led me to the shade of a big tree where I sat down with the family. Out came the first book – the beginner’s reading book – which every child read with ease. Roberto explained to me that his parents insisted that they learn English as they were growing up. Reading was no problem for them.

Together we turned the pages of the history and geography books. I was pleased to discover that each child had a good grasp of each subject. They knew little about Shakespeare, but they showed a great interest in the stories as I gave a quick synopsis of each one. They were so young and yet so smart and so eager to learn! My work was done here.

I thanked the parents for their time and complimented them on their huge vegetable farm. They were proud, and it showed.

Senor Rosales spoke. “We come here to live and have our children. We all work every day and sell our vegetables in Virginia City. Even the Continental Hotel buys our vegetables!”

Lucia ran up, her arms laden with produce. She presented this large gift with a big smile and much happiness. I took an armload, though I knew some things would be squashed before I got back to Virginia City. Then I climbed clumsily into Ginger’s saddle, waved and rode away. I liked the Rosales family immensely. Maybe this teaching job would turn out to be more fun than I expected.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

I followed the same pattern when I met the McGrath family whose children were named Katie, Leif, and Mickey. It was here that draft horses were bred and raised. And then there was the Green family whose children were named Tristan and Isolde. The Greens grew acres and acres of hay and alfalfa. And then, at the end of the day (thanks to Ginger’s endless plodding), I met the Girardin family who grew sugar beets and potatoes. Hortense had referred to the children as “hooligans.” Emil and Gerlinde were busily running amok, screaming like banshees, and chasing a large sow around the house. I jumped out of the way as a large dog rushed by, almost knocking me flat.

Somehow, the children were gathered up and ushered inside. Going through the same routine with them as I had done with the other children, I paid close attention. Emil could read fairly well but preferred to speak in German. His father prompted him to speak in English. Once seated, I was quite surprised – he was almost a walking history book. There wasn’t much he didn’t know about the subject. Gerlinde was quite a talker and couldn’t seem to hold still. However, I didn’t see them as “hooligans” and wondered why Hortense would’ve referred to them as such. Maybe the old bat didn’t like potato farmers. But, it seemed, she didn’t like anybody…

The sun was setting by the time I headed back to town. Darkness fell quickly, and I couldn’t see my map to get an idea of where I was. I cursed myself. And then I blamed everything on Ginger. Her ears perked up and, like a bullet, she went from a walk to a gallop. All the way to town. With me hanging onto anything I could grab – ears, mane, saddle horn – and with my backside slamming against the saddle and one foot out of the stirrup.

“Slow down!” hollered John Lemke as Ginger swept by him and headed for her place in the stable. I managed to duck my head as we went through the double doors, though I didn’t really need to duck because I was now bent over and hanging onto Ginger’s neck, wrapped around her like a monkey, with her mane whipping into my face and eyes. She stopped abruptly at her stall and I slid unceremoniously from her saddle and fell into the soft hay.

Strong hands lifted me up. And I looked into familiar blue eyes – both concerned and twinkling at the same time.

“Amber, you don’t never run a horse back to the barn. And what were you doing runnin’ at a full gallop anyways? You mighta killed yourself! I told you that you weren’t ready to ride by yourself!”

Hoss! Dear, sweet Hoss! I was so happy to see him that I threw my arms around his neck and clung to him. His face turned beet red, but I didn’t care.

John Lemke rushed in as I finally released Hoss.

“Miss Amber,” he said sternly. “Ginger is too old to go a-gallopin’ like that. Look at how she’s all lathered up.”

“John, that mare just took off on her own. I couldn’t stop her and it was all I could do to hang on. I might’ve been killed, for God’s sake. You told me that she was gentle and I believed you.” I reached into my pocket for a handful of bills. “Here’s what I owe you. And there’s some extra in there because I was late returning – though I would’ve been much later if Ginger hadn’t jarred every bone in my body in her rush to get home. That animal is not safe for children!”

John scratched his head. “Ain’t never had trouble with her before now. If I was you, I’d rent a buggy next time.”

I sighed, gathered my books and sugar beets and potatoes and vegetables (some of which were definitely squashed) and jumped away as Ginger tried to bite me again. She missed. I did a childish thing – I stuck my tongue out at her and stumbled out of the stable with Hoss close behind. I heard his familiar laugh and caught myself smiling.

“C’mon, Amber. Let’s get you washed up and put some food in your stomach. You must be very tired.” Hoss always knew the right thing to say. After gathering the vegetables and putting them in a sack, we stopped at the pump over the water trough, and I washed my face and neck and arms. Hoss’s eyes were still twinkling.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Donna giggled as Hoss and I sat down at the café. “What in the world happened to you?” she asked as she looked at my disheveled appearance.

“Don’t ask,” I muttered. “I rented Ginger from John Lemke who told me that she’s so gentle that even his grandchildren can ride her. She’s fat. And she bites. And she gallops and won’t stop when she knows she’s headed back to the stable. But I didn’t fall off until she reached her stall.”

Both Hoss and Donna dissolved into fits of hilarity. Hoss, tears of laughter streaming down his cheeks, finally covered his face with his napkin.

Donna put her hands on her hips. “Everybody knows that you don’t gallop a horse back to the stable! Didn’t Hoss tell you that?”

“Not until after the fact!” I glared at Hoss who was peeking at me from around his napkin. “But that miserable creature of a horse had it in for me from the beginning. She wouldn’t trot or canter; she would only walk at a snail’s pace. And then she went from standing still to a full gallop in the blink of an eye! I was doing well to stay in the saddle! It was like trying to hang on to a stick of dynamite!”

“Hoss,” Donna managed to say between fits of laughter, “Amber isn’t ready to ride by herself yet. You, of all people, should know that.”

Hoss wiped his streaming eyes and laughed. “I told her that she wasn’t ready. Really, I did.” He dabbed at his eyes again.

“Hmphhh,” I muttered. “I see that I get no sympathy from either one of you. And would you please quit all that cackling? Everybody is looking at us!”

It was true. Loud laughter did make us the center of attention. And laughter is contagious, so some of the patrons were having a big chuckle and had no idea why.

“Why don’t you order something to eat?” Donna said, still giggling. “You’ll feel better when your tummy is full.”

Hoss took the initiative and ordered for us. Donna disappeared into the kitchen and returned quickly with what turned out to be an absolutely delicious pot roast with fresh vegetables.

“What were you doin’ out ridin’ all by yourself?” Hoss asked as he swallowed the first bite of the pot roast.

“I went out to meet some of my new pupils and their parents. How hard can that be on a horse that little kids can ride?”

“And did you meet everybody?” Hoss asked, his blue eyes twinkling.

“I met the Rosales family and the Girardin family. Oh, I met the McGrath family and the Green family too. The children were all extremely nice to me. And Emil Girardin knows more about history than any child I’ve ever seen!”

Hoss talked seriously to me. “Except for the Green family, the others came here as immigrants. Their biggest desire was to fit in, work hard, and raise their children as Americans. They’re proud of their accomplishments and are well-respected.”

“As well they should be,” I interjected. “I have yet to meet the Luke and the Hodges and the Chiang families. And, of course, I need to speak with the Widow Eager. Thankfully, I can walk around town instead of riding that malicious mare.”

Hoss smiled. “You’ll like the Chiang folks. They run the best laundry place in town. But don’t be surprised that the other Chinese families don’t send their kids to school. The Chinese way, here in Virginia City, is for the kids to learn from their parents and from what they see and hear.”

I nodded as I dredged a piece of sourdough bread through the thick pot-roast gravy. “I found the same thing to be true back East.”

Hoss sipped his coffee. “The Hodges have twin girls. Cute as buttons, Mary and Martha. But watch out for the Luke kids. Well, Deborah and Danielle ain’t a problem, but Michael and Jimmy are big, strong boys and trouble usually follows ‘em. Or they start trouble on purpose.”

“What about Honey Eager?” I asked.

Hoss paused. “Don’t see much of her. Pretty thing, but kinda withdrawn. She usually spends her days at the bank with her granny. I feel sorry for her. I don’t never see her playin’ with other kids.”

Our conversation was interrupted by Donna’s arrival with the bill. Hoss took it quickly from her hand and paid her.

“Hoss, I may not be able to ride well, but I can pay for my own meal,” I said quietly.

Hoss looked at me with those blue eyes. “I’m not suggestin’ that you can’t pay. But it’s my pleasure to be sittin’ here with you and enjoyin’ a meal.”

What could I say? I thought about Adam but chose to keep my mouth shut about having had supper with him. He had used the word “pleasure” also.

Hoss walked me toward Ma’s, and I realized that I hadn’t spilled anything or tripped or caused any other minor catastrophe. I was amazed. I wondered if Hoss had noticed but, knowing Hoss’s ways, he would’ve kept his mouth shut.

“I don’t think you oughtta go ridin’ by yourself any more,” he said as he tipped his hat to an elderly couple. “Why don’t I bring Sunshine into town? She can stay at the livery stable and I can take you ridin’ whenever you want. ‘Sides, I don’t reckon you wanna ride Ginger again.” He grinned.

Even though I was tall, I still had to lift my head up to look into Hoss’s face. “I can’t ask you to do that. And…” Here I stumbled over what to say. “It’s not really in my budget to have a horse to feed and stable.”

Hoss chuckled. “Ole John is a good man. Don’t you worry none about money right now.” The big man’s cheeks grew pink. “I’d have the pleasure of ridin’ with you whenever you had the time.”

There was that word again. “Pleasure.” I couldn’t resist the genuineness in Hoss’s voice. Or the implied suggestion that we spend time together riding. I liked the idea. A lot!

“Will you let me pay you back when I start teaching school?” I asked earnestly.

A gentle smile from a gentle man. “We’ll talk about it some other time.” And he swept me forward towards Ma’s, his big hand firmly under my elbow.

The evening had been so much fun. And it might’ve left a good taste in my mouth if we hadn’t crossed paths with Hortense. She looked at me and then she looked at Hoss. Her wrinkled face had a sly look to it. She stopped us and opened her mouth to speak.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“Well!” began Hortense. “What a surprise to see you with Hoss tonight! Last night it was Adam and who knows? Tomorrow night it may be Ben or Little Joe. Are you collecting Cartwrights?”

I could hear my own teeth grinding. I looked up at Hoss and saw confusion on his face, but he said nothing.

“What I do in my personal life is none of your business,” I growled. “Your only concern as to any part of my life is that which relates to my capacity as a teacher. By the way, I will be visiting you to meet your granddaughter and assess her abilities in different subjects. I’ll be sure to make an appointment with you first.”

Hortense took a step backward, a shocked look on her face. I practically yanked Hoss forward as I headed to Ma’s.

“That woman has a lot of nerve,” I muttered angrily as we reached Ma’s front porch. “Just who does she think she is!” I plopped down in the swing and clenched my fists.

Hoss sat down in silence, and the swing creaked slightly. He said nothing at first. I looked at him and saw his furrowed brow.

“What?” I asked.

“It may not be any of my business either,” he answered slowly, removing his hat and running his fingers around the brim.

“Hoss, I don’t have anything to hide from you. If you have a question, ask it.

I heard him take a deep breath. “Did you see Adam last night?”

I began to calm down. “Yes, I did. I was eating supper at the café and Adam came in looking for me. Ma had told him about the new school books, and Adam was interested in seeing what they were like. He and I were both pleased that the books were quite up-to-date.”

Hoss thought about this. “And you had supper together?”

“Yes, we did. And we discussed Shakespeare and Milton. And then Adam walked me back here to Ma’s.”

Hoss looked at me intently. “And that’s all?”

“That’s all.”

“Adam didn’t tell me he had supper with you. But, then, I ain’t seen him ‘cause I was at the line shack checkin’ supplies. I got home after Adam had gone to bed. I didn’t see him this mornin’ – he had gone to Carson City before I ate breakfast.”

Hoss’s brow was still furrowed and he looked ill-at-ease. I didn’t understand why.

“Did I do something wrong, Hoss?” I was genuinely confused.

“’Course you didn’t do anything wrong,” Hoss replied quickly. “Neither did Adam. He’s a member of the School Board. He was interested in the new books, that’s all.”

Was Hoss trying to convince himself of something? Or was he just stating facts?

“Can I look at the new books?” he finally asked.

“Oh, Lord! The books are at the livery stable in Ginger’s saddlebags! I forgot all about them!” I jumped up and grabbed Hoss’s hand. “I’ve got to go back and get the books before they get lost!”

With Hoss in tow, I sped back toward the livery stable and was relieved to see that John had carefully put the new books in a drawer. “I was wonderin’ when you’d come back for these. Hope you don’t mind, but I looked at ‘em myself. I don’t read so good, but I like all the pictures.”

I smiled. “That’s quite all right. Sometimes pictures are better than words anyway.”

John handed the books to me.

“Oh, John,” Hoss began. “I wanna bring Sunshine in for Amber to ride whenever she wants to. ‘Course, I’ll be riding with her til she gets more comfortable riding alone. You got an empty stall?”

“Sure do. Right back there. Plenty of hay and just waiting to be occupied.”

“Send the bill to me,” Hoss said. Then, looking at me, he added, “At least until school starts.”

Bless his heart. Hoss was looking out after me as best he could. And then he took the books from me and we made the walk back to Ma’s.

We sat in the swing for a while with Hoss leafing through the books. He nodded every now and then as though having private thoughts about the contents of each book. Except for the Shakespeare book.

“Adam knows all about this kind of stuff,” he said. “I ain’t never been one for flowery words and poetry.”

“Hoss, not everybody enjoys reading poetry. There’s nothing wrong with that. You’re one of the lucky ones – you see poetry in the animals of the forest, in the colors of flowers, in the leaves on trees, in sunrises and sunsets. Maybe you can teach me how to see things through your eyes and I can teach you to see things through my eyes.”

Hoss reached out a finger and touched my cheek lightly. “Yes’m. Maybe so.”

He rose abruptly, said good night, and then walked back to the livery stable. His horse was there – and we had forgotten to bring him back with us.

I watched as he walked away. I still felt the light pressure of his finger on my cheek. I wondered if my having had supper with Adam the night before would be a problem. But, Adam and Hoss were as close as any brothers – surely there would be no trouble over the discussion of school books.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Having eaten a quick breakfast at Ma’s, I once again grabbed up the new books and headed for the Notions store. I was thankful that I didn’t have to ride anywhere today because my legs felt like rubber. Walking, I figured, would work out the “kinks.” I found the Notions store with no problem and met the Hodges family and the twin girls, Mary and Martha, who all lived above the store. Hoss had said that the girls were “cute as buttons” – and what he said was true. After introducing myself to the parents, the girls were rounded up and now stood in front of me. They were identical twins with red hair and hazel eyes with little elfin-like smiles and would be the youngest of my students. Mary could read only a little bit but was a whiz at arithmetic; Martha was a whiz at reading but could barely add one plus one. I was fascinated by the fact that both children would begin to speak and say the exact same thing. Or, when one of them began a sentence, the other would finish it. I had never taught identical twins before, and I mentioned this fact to Mrs. Hodges. Her reply was that I was in for an adventure. The little girls looked at each other and grinned impishly.

My next stop was down the street at the far end of town. Mr. Luke was the town’s only blacksmith, and his wife was a seamstress. Their house was situated right next to the smithy, and I ended up meeting Mrs. Luke and her daughters first. Deborah and Danielle’s reading skills were good and they were quite adept at sewing which, I correctly assumed, was due to their mother’s tutelage. Though the house was rather ramshackle on the outside, it was neat and tidy on the inside and was filled with pictures of faraway places. Both Deborah and Danielle had a great desire to travel when they got old enough and both girls were very interested in the geography book I showed them. They handled all the books with great care – almost as though each book was a treasure.

I was told that the boys, Michael and Jimmy, were next door working with their father who was not only a blacksmith but a wheelwright as well. I stood outside the double doors and watched for a moment as father and sons worked. All of them were shirtless and sweaty, and even the boys were well-muscled.

“What can I do fer ya?” Mr. Luke asked as he hammered away at a horseshoe.

“I’m Amber Langley, the new schoolteacher,” I answered. “I just met your wife and daughters and thought I would introduce myself to you and show your sons the new school books.”

“Bah,” said Mr. Luke, spitting out a wad of chewing tobacco. “Them boys don’t need no schoolin’. Everything they need to know is right here in this building. But you kin talk to ‘em if’n you’re bound to do so. Michael! Jimmy! Git over here and meet this lady. She’s the new schoolmarm.”

Both boys sauntered over and looked at me in a way that made me uncomfortable. “I’m Miss Langley,” I said as I extended my hand to the boy closest to me. He shook my hand with a firm grip.

“I’m Jimmy. I’m fourteen and I don’t wanna go to no school. But it’s a rule that Michael and I have to go anyways.”

Michael glared into my eyes and shook my hand. His grip was so strong that it was painful, and he could easily have broken my hand if he had wanted to. I returned his iron grip as best I could and refused to show pain. He released my hand. I knew immediately that I would have trouble with this young man.

“I’m Michael,” he drawled. He reached behind my neck and pulled at my hair. “I like your hair,” he said. He looked me up and down. “Got a nice shape to you, too.”

I ignored both his touch and his reference to the shape of my body. “How old are you?” I asked.

He stepped closer to me and, though this made me uncomfortable, I didn’t move away. He was trying to intimidate me and I knew it.

“I’m sixteen,” he leered. “And I ain’t interested in school any more’n Jimmy is.”

Mr. Luke saw and heard what was going on but did nothing. As a matter of fact, he looked as though he were enjoying this whole scene.

“Not everybody is interested in school,” I countered. “But there’s a lot to be learned that will help you later on.”

“Such as?” This from Jimmy.

I shrugged. “Take, for instance, the fact that five men come in and some want wagon wheels and some want their horses shod. How will you know how much to charge each man for taking on the job?”

“Pa has his own way of tallyin’,” Jimmy said.

“Ah,” I interjected. “But what if you have a business of your own and your Pa’s not around? How do you know that somebody won’t take advantage of your lack of knowledge of keeping the books and pay you too little for your time and supplies?”

Michael looked sullen. “Won’t happen. We got our own way of keepin’ up.”

I could see that I was getting nowhere. “There’s always a better way of doing things. I know your father has taught you that. I’m glad to have met you, and I’ll be seeing you in school.”

I nodded to Mr. Luke and walked away. My instinct was to run, but I made myself walk slowly as though I didn’t have a care in the world. But I was shaking on the inside. I figured I had just met the bullies of the school.

And now I had to face Hortense – and I wasn’t looking forward to that at all. How fortunate it was that I ran into Ben Cartwright as I was heading toward the bank!

“Good morning!” I said cheerfully.

“Well, good morning to you, too!” he answered as he fell into step with me. “How are you?”

I looked into his twinkling brown eyes. “Aw, Hoss told you, didn’t he?”

The patriarch’s mouth curved into a smile. “He mentioned that you and Ginger didn’t seem to get along too well.”

“That mare has a sadistic streak a mile long. It appears she loves children but doesn’t care for me. It’ll be a week before I can walk like a human being again.” I rolled my eyes.

“Hoss is coming into town today. He’s groomed Sunshine until she shines brighter than the sun. He wants you to be impressed.”

“Hoss is a very special person,” I said honestly. “He’s so genuine, so full of kindness.”

I received a nod and a smile. Then, “Am I keeping you from doing something important?”

I shook my head. “Not at all. I just had an uncomfortable meeting with the Luke boys and now I have to face the Widow Eager. She’s a rather…um…unpleasant woman. I’m not looking forward to seeing her, but I really would like to meet Honey.”

“Hmmm,” came the answer. “I don’t conduct my financial affairs at Hortense’s bank, but I do have a contract to pick up there. How would it be if I were to walk in with you?”

I sighed with relief. “That would be wonderful! I can’t thank you enough!”

And so it was that Ben Cartwright and I strolled into Hortense’s bank. Her evil face just about turned inside out.

THIRTY-NINE

I took a deep breath as we approached the Widow Eager’s desk.

“Good morning,” I chirped.

“Good morning, Hortense,” Mister Cartwright said in his wonderfully deep voice.

Hortense nodded at us. But when she spoke, she directed her attention to the silver-haired man at my side. “What brings you here today?”

“I’m picking up a contract left here by Roy Garrett. I think the clerk is holding it for me.”

Hortense finally looked at me. She had to because Ben Cartwright remained standing at my side. She couldn’t bring herself to be downright rude in front of him. “And you are here for what reason?”

“I’m here to show your granddaughter some of the new school books. I also want to assess her reading and arithmetic abilities. Perhaps I will see if she any interest in other things such as geography or history or poetry or Shakespeare.”

“You told me that you would make an appointment before you did that,” Hortense snapped.

Up went Ben Cartwright’s eyebrow. I saw it and so did Hortense.

“Very well. It just so happens that Honey and I have a little time before lunch. Come with me, please.” Hortense rose.

I felt a gentle squeeze on my arm along with a small push and I realized that my “protector” had walked away to conduct his business. That left me all alone with a woman I strongly disliked.

“Congratulations,” Hortense snarled. “Three out of four Cartwrights in three days must be some kind of record.”

“Good. That means I have only one more Cartwright to ‘collect’,” I retorted.

Hortense turned to face me. Her face was white with rage. “You hussy! You come to town masquerading as a schoolteacher but what you are is a money-grubber. At least you have enough sense to set your sights on the richest family in the Comstock!”

I stared at her. I was speechless and beyond furious. I don’t know why, but she began backing away from me as though she were afraid. She dropped her eyes, turned a door handle, and her voice became silky. “Honey? The new…schoolteacher…is here to meet you.” Hortense almost tripped over the word “schoolteacher.”

I remembered that Honey was ten years old but she looked much younger. She was a beautiful child with golden hair and big ocean-blue eyes. She was also painfully shy. I remembered what Hoss had told me about the child’s lack of playmates. She needed socialization badly!

As I often do, I knelt down to Honey’s level and extended my hand. Honey looked quickly at her grandmother and then shook my hand. “My name is Miss Langley,” I said gently. I looked quickly around the room and could see nothing but dolls. No books. No paper to draw on – which didn’t matter because there wasn’t a pencil in sight. The dolls were quite beautiful but they made poor companions.

“Will you hurry up?” snapped Hortense. “I’m a very busy woman and can’t be away from my desk for too long.”

“Why don’t you go back to your desk then? Honey can introduce me to her dolls and we can have a nice chat.” I had thrown down the gauntlet and waited to see what would happen.

Hortense hesitated. “Honey, I’ll be in the next room if you need me.” And then the woman flounced out of the door, being sure to leave it open.

I didn’t close it. There was no need for privacy. My first intention was to make a very shy girl more at ease.

“Will you show me your dolls?” I asked, still kneeling. “I’ve never seen so many pretty ones except in catalogs.”

Wordlessly, the child walked to the farthest end of the small room and picked up a doll which looked very much like Honey herself.

I commented on this fact. “And what is her name?”

“Victoria,” Honey said, breaking her own silence.

“That’s a beautiful name for a beautiful doll. I wish I had owned a doll like that when I was your age.”

“You didn’t have a doll like this?” Honey apparently found this to be quite unusual.

“No, I didn’t. But I had a rag doll and she was my best friend.” I was telling the truth.

“What was her name?” Honey asked.

I giggled. “Clementine.”

Honey giggled too. “That’s a funny name.”

“It certainly is. I have no idea where I came up with that name,” I lied. The orphanage had been close to a saloon, and I had heard many a drunk singing “My Darlin’ Clementine.” This wasn’t something Honey needed to know.

Honey’s demeanor changed. Her face brightened and she had a beautiful smile with deep dimples. I was introduced to a roomful of dolls, and then we sat on the small sofa. I pulled open my small satchel of books and let Honey leaf through all the pages at her own pace. When she opened the beginner’s reading book, she looked at the picture at the top of the page and then read the four short paragraphs under it.

But my gut instinct was that something about Honey’s reading was wrong. I couldn’t put my finger on what it was – all I knew was that something was amiss. Honey read in a monotone – she didn’t miss a word on the page, she made no mistakes, but there was no inflection in her voice. But I complimented her anyway. This was a problem I’d have to figure out later.

Heavy footsteps heralded the arrival of Honey’s grandmother. Without speaking to me, Hortense said, “Honey, it’s time to go to lunch. You can come back and have a tea party with your dolls in a little while.”

I put the books back in my satchel, patted Honey on the hand, and said, “I’ll be seeing you in school. Keep up with your good reading.” Then I strode across the room and brushed by Hortense. Did I see fear in her eyes?

Frankly, I was glad to leave the confines of the bank. My heart cried for Honey and her dolls, but there was nothing I could do. I headed toward the livery stable. I was hoping to find Hoss and Sunshine there. Sore legs or not, I needed some relaxation and the comfort of a man I really liked.

CHAPTER FORTY

On the way to the livery stable, I passed the General Store and was literally knocked off my feet by Joe Cartwright as he was coming out, his vision impaired by a huge sack of flour.

“I’m so sorry…,” he started to say. Then he realized it was me he had bumped into. “Amber! I didn’t see you. I didn’t hurt you or anything, did I?” He dropped the sack of flour and took both my hands to pull me up.

I laughed. “For once, I wasn’t the cause of a near-catastrophe! I’m fine, really!” I stood up and brushed myself off, still laughing.

Joe’s worried face was replaced by his natural boyish grin. “Hoss brought Sunshine in a little while ago. He was looking for you to see if you wanted to go riding. Did he find you?”

“No, but I spoke with your father earlier and he told me that Hoss and Sunshine were coming in. I’m on my way to the livery stable now.”

Joe shook his head. “It’s lunchtime. The chances are very good that he’s stopped at the Continental for something to eat. Why don’t we go check and see?”

I thought for a moment, and then made my decision. I was hungry. And if Hoss was already eating or on his way to the Continental…

“What a wonderful idea! But what about your supplies?”

“I’m more interested in eating lunch with a pretty lady,” came his smooth answer. I had heard from Ma about how the young ladies were all so attracted to this man, and I could see why. He called over his shoulder to the storekeeper that he’d be back after lunch. Then he took my arm and we walked together to the Continental Hotel.

Hoss was nowhere in sight but Joe reassured me that his brother would be there soon. In the meantime, we looked at the menu, made our selections, and began engaging in small talk.

And who should come waltzing in but Hortense Eager. Honey was with her, and the child smiled and began to wave at me. Hortense grabbed her by the hand and stopped the wave before it got a good start. As the two passed by Joe and me, Hortense muttered, “You work fast, Miss Langley.”

Joe looked curiously at me. “What does that mean?”

“I’ll tell you later,” I answered. I could feel my face turn pink and didn’t want to tell tales about a woman I didn’t know.

 

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

Joe was about to say something when Hoss suddenly pulled up a chair and sat down. His smile spread from ear to ear.

“I brought Sunshine in – she’s in the livery stable. She’s all brushed and shiny and ready to ride.”

“I was on my way to find you when I saw Joe. He said you would be coming here to eat, so we decided to come here too.” I smiled at the big man.

“Actually, I knocked Amber down when I was coming out of the store,” Joe said with a laugh.

Hoss’s eyes widened. “You knocked her down? Weren’t you lookin’ where you was goin’?”

“I couldn’t see around that flour sack,” Joe answered. “If you’d been helping me like you shoulda been, you would’ve been carrying the flour sack!” Joe reached out and cuffed his brother’s shoulder.

“Aw, Joe. I had more important things to do.” Hoss looked shyly at me. “You wanna go ridin’ after lunch? Or did Little Joe hurt you when he knocked you down?”

“I’m not hurt at all. And riding with you after we eat sounds like a wonderful idea,” I answered honestly. I felt a wonderful undercurrent of excitement at the idea.

While I was looking at Hoss, I realized that somebody else was sitting down. I turned to see who it was.

“Hi, Pa!” both brothers said at the same time. “How’d you find us?”

“Simple. Sunshine is in the livery stable, and the buckboard is sitting – empty – in front of the store. It’s lunch time. Where else would I find my sons?” Then the head of the Cartwright clan turned to me. “This is an unexpected pleasure, Amber. How nice to see you – twice in one day!” He squeezed my hand gently. “How did things go with Honey?”

I deliberately looked across the room and saw Hortense staring openly and with an ugly gleam in her eye. I gave her my brightest smile and added a wink. She choked on her lemonade.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

“Honey seems to be a nice little girl. I think school will be good for her so she can make some friends,” I said to the three men sitting with me. And three heads nodded.

“Her grandmother keeps her pretty well cooped up,” Joe said. “As I understand it, she lets Honey go to school and then go straight to the bank afterwards. I’ve never seen her play with any of the other kids.”

Mister Cartwright spoke, his voice sounding a little sad. “I think Hortense keeps a close eye on her because she doesn’t want to lose the last member of her family. Honey leads a very sheltered life, and it’s a shame.”

The waitress took our meal orders and headed for the kitchen. As soon as she had disappeared, Grace Garrett came in and stopped to say hello. All three Cartwright men rose to their feet. What wonderful manners they had! We exchanged pleasantries for only a moment.

A voice croaked loudly from across the room. “Grace, we’re over here!”

Grace’s smile faded and she looked uncertain as to what to do. I felt sorry for her.

“I think Honey and her grandmother are waiting for you,” I said gently.

“I guess so,” Grace answered. “Please excuse me.” She walked away quickly and sat down with Hortense and Honey. I could see Hortense’s mouth working and, frankly, I was glad that I couldn’t hear what she was saying. It didn’t look like anything pleasant. My three dining companions sat down. Hoss shook his head.

“That’s one relationship I just don’t understand,” he said.

“And it’s none of our business, son,” Mister Cartwright said quietly. And he quickly changed the subject when he turned to me. “How did you happen to end up eating lunch with my hooligan sons?”

I didn’t smile. I grinned. “Joe accosted me in front of the General Store and then had an attack of conscience and decided to invite me here to make up.”

“Aw, Pa! That’s not true! I didn’t actually accost Amber. I just knocked her down as I was carrying a sack of flour to the buckboard. If Hoss hadn’t been so busy with Sunshine, he would’ve been carrying the flour. He’s so big that he can see over the sack and still see everybody around him!”

I giggled. I loved to watch the interactions of these men.

“She ain’t hurt, Pa,” Hoss grinned. “I asked already. Amber and me are goin’ ridin’ after lunch.”

“You’re sure you’re all right,” the patriarch asked, turning to look at me.

“Of course,” came my answer. “The worst I’ve been hurt since I came to Virginia City was when I rode Ginger!”

This elicited a big laugh from three men whom I really admired and respected.

“It’s too bad that Adam isn’t here to join the fun,” I said as I laughed.

I saw a shadow – a brief one – cross Hoss’s face. I obviously had said something wrong, but I didn’t know what.

“Adam’s still in Carson City,” Hoss said in a voice that sounded flat. Or was I just being paranoid?

The meal was spent with enjoyable conversation and occasional laughs. I was looking forward to riding with Hoss and talking to him about my morning. But Grace approached nervously and handed me a small slip of paper. Then she fled from the room. I glanced briefly at the paper. “Congratulations on your collection.” I knew exactly what that note meant. I deliberately made my face a mask, and I could feel Hortense’s eyes on me. I wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of knowing that her words bothered me.

“Is anything wrong?” Hoss asked. I knew my expression hadn’t given me away, but Hoss was very intuitive.

I shook my head. “No. Everything’s fine. Just a reminder note.”

Hoss looked at me hard with those blue eyes but wisely said nothing.

The meal was over and, once again, I didn’t have to pay my portion of the bill. I was told by all three men that it was their pleasure. There’s that word again – “pleasure.” It was becoming the most beautiful word in the English language.

“Let’s go see Sunshine,” Hoss said as he steered me outside. And we walked, with Hoss’s hand on my elbow, all the way to the livery stable. I felt protected and safe.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

“Hey, Sunshine! Look who I brought to see you!” chortled an enthusiastic Hoss.

Sunshine raised her head from her oat bucket and looked at me. Was she winking at me? Just in case she was, I winked back. She made a gentle sound and, as I ran my fingers through her silky mane, she snuffled happily against my cheek.

“She likes you,” Hoss said with a gentle smile.

“Well, the feeling is mutual!” I exclaimed as I rubbed her nose. I whispered to her softly and she gave me a slobbery kiss. I turned to Hoss. “I think she understands what I’m saying to her!”

“’She does, in her own way,” he answered without hesitation. “Maybe she don’t speak English, but she knows what you feel inside. And that’s enough for most critters.”

“What a shame that people can’t be like that,” I sighed.

Hoss turned and tightened the cinch. “You referring to the Widow Eager?” He didn’t look at me. He definitely was intuitive.

“Why does she hate me so, Hoss?” I asked.

“I think somethin’ in her just snapped when the Fever took her son and his wife,” Hoss replied as he turned to face me. “But she seems to hate all women – especially the purty ones.” He ducked his head as though he was embarrassed. “Maybe she feels like she has to compete. I just don’t know. If you ask me, I think she’d like to have Pa come callin’.”

I stared in disbelief. “You’ve got to be kidding! She’s interested in your father?” I realized how that sounded, so I backtracked. “Not that your father wouldn’t be a terrific catch for any woman, but I can’t see his being interested in that…wi…um…woman.”

Hoss’s face turned very serious. “There was a time when she was a nice-lookin’ woman. And she could be fun, too. That was when her husband was alive and they were on friendly terms with Pa. But, when her husband died, she became a regular visitor and something happened. Pa won’t say what it was, but I think she made it clear that she wanted more from Pa than he wanted to give. I don’t know that she ever quite got over those feelin’s.”

I thought for a moment. “And then the Fever took her son and his wife. All she has left is Honey, and she’s mad at the rest of the world because most folks have happiness in their lives?”

Hoss nodded. “Now, tell me about that piece of paper. I know she made Grace stop by the table to give it to you.”

I hesitated and then produced the note. Hoss looked at it, a question in his blue eyes.

“What does it mean? What’s your ‘collection’?”

“The Cartwright family. She thinks I’m trying to charm all of you. She thinks I’m after the Cartwright money. And she is waiting to see which of you I can grab.”

Hoss turned away to tighten the cinch on Chubb. He muttered something that sounded suspiciously like “the old bat!” I said nothing but felt the corners of my mouth turn up.

“Let’s go riding,” I exclaimed. “It’s a beautiful day and I won’t let anybody spoil things for me.”

“Uh, Amber,” Hoss said slowly. “You gonna ride in that dress?”

In my rush to get to the livery stable, I had forgotten about changing into my split skirt and boots. Right now, I didn’t care one bit about what I was wearing. But did Hoss?

“Will you be embarrassed to be seen with me riding like this?” I asked.

“Nope,” came the answer. “You couldn’t never embarrass me.”

Hoss led Sunshine and Chubb out of their stalls. I slipped my bare foot into Sunshine’s stirrup and hoisted myself into the saddle, paying no attention to the pain in my legs.

I heard a muffled, “Lordy! Oh, Lordy!” I looked down and saw that Hoss’s hat and head were caught in a billow of petticoats. I started to laugh and couldn’t stop as I began pulling material from under my dress and from around Hoss’s head. By the time Hoss’s face appeared, he was beet red.

“It was an accident!” he hastened to say. “I wouldn’t never have put my head under…Oh, Lordy!”

Between gasps of laughter, I told Hoss to mount up or I’d leave him behind. He hurriedly climbed into his saddle and followed me out of the stable and down the street. And when we happened to pass by Hortense as she and Honey went into the bank, I deliberately pulled one corner of my dress up, giving the old witch an eyeful of petticoats and one bare leg and foot. Then I began to laugh again and was delighted to hear Hoss’s explosion of laughter when he saw what I had done! This was going to turn out to be a good day!

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

Riding Sunshine was so much more comfortable than riding Ginger. For one, Sunshine wasn’t fat. My legs had stretched to their limits to accommodate Ginger’s girth. And Sunshine didn’t bite, either! She didn’t walk at a snail’s pace and didn’t trip over every little thing in the road. I could feel my body completely relax as I rocked in the saddle to the rhythm of Sunshine’s pace.

“Where we going today, Hoss?” I asked.

“You point out which direction you wanna go. There’s lots to see anywhere you turn.”

I pointed to the east. “Can we canter over that way?” I didn’t like to trot and I didn’t want to hold the horses to a walk.

“You ready to try that again?” Hoss looked uncertain.

I smiled. “If I fall off again, I’ll never even feel when I hit the ground with all these petticoats on!”

“Okay, then. I’ll be right here with you.” And I knew he would be.

I leaned back in the saddle slightly and extended my legs forward in the stirrups. I wasn’t at all worried that I didn’t have boots on. I felt confident today. Was it because Hoss was with me? “C’mon, Sunshine. Let’s see if I can stay on your back this time!”

Sunshine’s ears went forward and she moved smoothly from a walk to a canter. And it took me only seconds to “feel” her rhythm. What a wonderful sensation! I felt euphoric! And, true to his word, Hoss was right by my side. I looked over at him and laughed. “This is wonderful!”

“Ain’t it, though?” came his answer. He seemed to be enjoying himself immensely. “But we need to slow down when we get to the edge of those trees.” He pointed ahead to a forest.

We cantered for five minutes and then slowed down to a walk. I was breathless and felt revitalized.

“Hoss, I didn’t fall off this time!”

“Nope,” he grinned. “You did real good, Amber. Real good. I’m proud of you.”

It’s strange how a simple word can mean so much. “Pleasure” is one of those words. Hearing Hoss say the word “proud” touched me. I felt a stinging sensation in my eyes as I looked at Hoss.

Concern was written all over his face. “Did I say somethin’ wrong?”

“No, not at all. You said something right. You said that you were proud of me. Nobody has every told me that in my whole life.”

He leaned over and tucked an errant strand of hair behind my ear. “Well, I am proud of you. Proud to know you. Proud to be with you.”

He looked into my eyes for a long moment and seemed to want to say something else. He didn’t. Instead, he pointed to an eagle soaring way above us, and I felt that a special moment had slipped away. But the eagle was beautiful…

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

I studied Hoss’s face, the way his body was so relaxed – and I knew he was in his element. I listened as he talked about the different kinds of birds, what they ate, why they nested where they did, how they taught their young to fly. He watched the squirrels as they chattered and chased each other through the tree limbs. Hoss was a simple man with simple tastes, but that didn’t mean he was simple-minded. He was incredibly smart about the things that mattered to him. He was genuine and honest. And I liked the fact that he was a little shy. Adam made my heart thump, and Joe was kind of a rebel with a boyish grin. But Hoss was…gentle. I had no doubt that he could be tough if backed into a corner, but he’d have to be pushed awfully hard to get angry.

“What’re you thinkin’?” Hoss was looking at me in a perplexed way.

“I was thinking about you.” I wouldn’t lie to him. Not ever. “You’re so at home out here. You know so much about creatures and how they feel and what they do. How did you learn all those things?”

Hoss drew Chubb to a stop. I stopped too.

“You wanna get down and sit for a while?” Hoss looked unsure.

“Hoss, I left my shoes at the livery stable. I don’t think my feet were made for walking on pine cones.”

“That’s okay,” Hoss grinned. “I’ll carry you.” And he swept me from my saddle and carried me to an area covered with pine needles. Our faces were close together and I hoped that he might kiss me. I was disappointed that he didn’t. Gently, he put me down and then stretched out on his back and looked at the sky. We sat in companionable silence for a while and listened to the sounds of the forest.

Hoss’s voice broke the silence. “You asked me how I learned about critters and such.”

“And you never answered me,” I added, giving him a playful poke in the ribs.

He had a faraway look in his eyes when he spoke. “I had a kinda hard time when I was growin’ up. I was just too big, I reckon, and I got laughed at a lot. I wasn’t as smart as Adam and I didn’t have Little Joe’s looks. I got judged a lot by what folks saw on the outside. But animals and trees and flowers don’t judge. They accept you for who you are – no matter how smart you are or what you look like. I spent hours in the woods on the Ponderosa. I listened and watched and learned. I learned how to track critters – not to kill ‘em – just to look at ‘em. I don’t like to hunt, but there’s times when I have to. I get no pleasure in killing any wild thing.” He stopped talking and looked at me. “Aw, I talk too much.”

“No, Hoss, you do not talk too much,” I answered. “I can identify in a way with what you’re saying.”

“You can?”

“Um hmm.” I weighed what I was going to say, hoping the words didn’t come out wrong. “I’m sure you know that I was raised in an orphanage. I was taller than the other kids – even at an early age – and I got teased unmercifully. My eyes aren’t a normal color like blue or hazel or brown, and I got teased a lot about that too. I learned not to get close to any of the kids because, just when I did, they would get adopted and be gone. And my heart would be broken. It’s not my nature to be a fighter, but I had to get into scrapes a lot to stand up for myself. I finally discovered that reading was a way to escape from my problems. It was my “safe place” just as the outdoors are your “safe place.” Maybe I was too tall, too ugly and too self-conscious, but I couldn’t help that. But I had a plan. If I was smart enough then I could have a marketable skill in the outside world. I could teach children in a different way than I was taught – a way that would make learning fun.” I stopped talking then and gave a bittersweet laugh. “Okay, that’s the sad story of my life. But it makes me understand and appreciate you. That’s the point I was trying to make, and I did it badly.”

“Nope. Not at all.” Hoss propped up on one elbow. “I understand you too. I reckon we have a lot in common. And I happen to like tall women. And your eyes are a very unusual color, but they’re beautiful the way they reflect light in different ways. And they look like fire when you get mad – I seen ‘em do that the night of the School Board meetin’.” He laughed. “And you’re wrong. You could never be ugly. You’re one of the purtiest gals I’ve ever met.”

Ever so gently, Hoss reached over and held my hand. And I watched as his face began to come closer to mine. My heart raced in anticipation. I was about to get my very first kiss!

Bonk! Something fell on my head and I jumped in surprise. Hoss looked at me ruefully and held a pine cone in his hand. A squirrel chattered angrily above us.

“Good Lord!” I muttered at the noisy creature. “You sure do know how to spoil a good moment!”

Hoss looked at me, his eyes twinkling. “You think he did that on purpose?” He gave the pine cone to me.

And then we started to laugh. And we couldn’t stop laughing for quite a while. We continued to snicker and giggle while Hoss picked me up and put me onto Sunshine’s back. Every time we looked at each other, we laughed. Hoss swung into his saddle and we headed back to town, neither daring to look at the other. The whole thing was just too funny! But I think we both knew that we had reached an important point in our relationship – we were now more than just “friends.” And I was really, truly happy. By the way, I kept the pine cone…

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

On the way to the livery stable, we passed the Chinese section of town. I remembered that I had yet to speak to the Chiang family, so Hoss took me to their place of business – their laundry store.

“Hoss,” I said as I began to dismount. “I can’t go in there. I’m not wearing shoes.”

“It don’t matter none,” he said as he helped me from the saddle. “Won’t nobody be lookin’ at your feet. And, even if they do look, nobody’ll say anything.”

Little bells over the door sounded as we entered the building which was spotless and smelled faintly of a pleasant incense. There were neatly-arranged baskets of dirty clothes on one side of the room – name tags on each basket. On the other side were clean clothes – some were folded and tagged, some were ironed, tagged and were hanging on racks.

A man and a woman appeared almost immediately and smiled at Hoss. I guess everybody smiled at Hoss. He smiled back and bowed slightly as he made introductions. The Chiangs bowed and so did I.

“I came to meet your children,” I said. “I wanted to try to get to know a little bit about them before school starts. But I forgot to bring my books with me. Should I come back another day?”

Before I could receive an answer, the door was flung open and two wide-eyed children ran into the building. The girl had a big blob of mud on her pretty little dress; the boy appeared to have mud in his hair. Much was said in Chinese before Hoss intervened. His brow furrowed and I could tell he was angry. I assumed, correctly, that these were the Chiang children.

“Bok Sung,” Hoss said as he knelt down and touched the boy on the shoulder. “Who did this to you and Mai Lee?”

“I won’t tell, Mister Hoss. You know I won’t.” Bok Sung’s English was perfect and I was quite surprised.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Hoss said. “I know the answer already.” He turned to Mai Lee. “Are you all right, sweetheart?”

“Yes. I was just afraid of those boy…” She clapped her hands over her mouth, but she had said enough. She, too, seemed to speak perfect English.

“S’cuze me,” Hoss muttered as he opened the door. “I won’t be gone long.”

Mai Lee looked woefully at her dress and was told something in Chinese by her mother. The girl disappeared but came back quickly, wearing a traditional Oriental outfit, carrying her muddy dress in her hands. Bok Sung went to a corner of the room and plunged his head into a basin of water. His father handed him a towel to dry his hair with.

Everything happened so fast that I had time only to introduce myself to the children when Hoss walked in the door. He had a firm grip on both Michael and Jimmy Luke. Both boys had scowls on their faces, but I could see in their eyes that there was an element of fear when they looked up at Hoss.

Hoss took the muddy dress from Mai Lee and showed it to the boys. “What do ya know about this?”

“Nuthin’,” answered Michael.

“What do ya know about the mud in Bok Sung’s hair?” Hoss pressed the issue.

“Nuthin’.” Jimmy looked defiant. “Why do Michael and I get blamed for everything that goes on around here? Bok Sung probably lied to get us in trouble.”

“Jimmy,” Hoss said sternly, “Bok Sung ain’t said a word. He never does, and neither does Mai Lee. I think you just told on yourself.”

There was silence in the room. Then the door banged open and Mr. Luke strode in, his face red with anger. He glared at Hoss.

“What’s the idea of grabbin’ my boys and draggin’ them down here?” he demanded.

“One – or both – of your boys threw mud at Bok Sung and Mai Lee,” Hoss said in a very controlled voice. It was obvious that he was quite angry.

“Who said so?” Mr. Luke demanded. “Everybody knows that the Chinese lie!”

“Nope,” Hoss said, still holding each Luke boy by the arm. “The Chinese don’t lie. They’re some of the most honest folks around.” Hoss had a glimmer in his eyes. “’Sides, ain’t nobody accused your boys outright. But I know, and they know the bad things they’ve done to these kids. And other kids. This ain’t the first time I’ve heard about your boys bein’ bullies. But it dang sure better be the last time!”

Hoss released Michael and Jimmy but stared each one in the eyes. “Ain’t that right, boys?”

There were sullen looks from the Luke boys. But they apparently knew it would be in their best interest to agree, so they nodded their heads.

“Cartwright!” Mister Luke said with barely-controlled anger. “You’re a big man. But so am I. One day, if you don’t stop pickin’ on my boys, we’re gonna butt heads!”

“Just name the time and the place,” Hoss said evenly. “Now take your boys and go home and leave these people alone.”

I don’t think that Mister Luke really wanted to fight Hoss. Big and strong as he was, Hoss would be a formidable foe and Mister Luke knew it. His face still florid with anger, he shoved his boys outside and then slammed the door behind him as he made his exit.

Mister Chiang spoke softly. “Why these boys be so bad? We work hard to raise Bok Sung and Mai Lee to be Americans. They born here. They dress American. They speak American. They teach us to speak American. Why we have trouble so much?”

Hoss gave a gentle smile. “There’s no explainin’ why some folks have to be bullies. No matter where you go, there’ll always be somebody who doesn’t like somebody else. You’ve raised your family with honor. That’s all you can do.”

“We teach Bok Sung old art of kung-fu fighting. Should he fight to defend himself and sister too?”

Hoss shook his head slowly. “Fighting accomplishes nothing. It takes a stronger person to walk away from a fight than to get into one. But if Bok Sung needs to defend Mai Lee from harm – or if Bok Sung gets punched – then he should be able to stand up for what he believes to protect himself or his sister.”

I was so proud of Hoss that I could’ve hugged him. Like his father, Hoss had a lot of wisdom.

Knowing that this wasn’t a good time to talk about school, I bowed to the Chiang family. “I will be happy to see you in school next week. And I’m so glad to have met all of you, even though the circumstances were less than desirable.”

Mai Lee translated my words into Chinese so that her parents would understand what I said. They smiled and bowed.

Hoss opened the door for me, took my arm, and walked out of the store. He sighed.

“The Chiang family is one of the nicest families in Virginia City. And the Luke boys are just plain mean. It’s such a shame.”

I nodded. “You handled the whole situation well. I was proud of you. Even though I would’ve liked to see you bash Mister Luke right in the nose.”

Hoss looked at me and then laughed. “I came right close to doin’ it!”

We untied our horses from the rail and led them back to the livery stable. I walked down the street in my bare feet and didn’t mind at all. In my pocket was my pinecone. At my side was an honorable, respected and very wise man. I felt so proud!

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

I was finding out that the women in town were beginning to accept me also. I don’t know if it had anything to do with being friends with the Cartwrights (who had accepted me first) or if it was because I was liked on my own merits. I didn’t care. I was now accepted into a quilting bee which was held at the Hodges’ home, and I had an open invitation to discuss classical books and poetry at the McGrath’s home.

I had just returned from the quilting party at Louise Hodges’ house and was unsaddling Sunshine, straining to get her saddle off. I was woefully clumsy at this task but figured I’d get better with practice. I heard a chuckle behind me and felt the weight of the saddle lessen and, surprised, I turned quickly and bumped into Adam.

“Oh!” I exclaimed as I fell against him. “You startled me!”

He grinned and his hazel eyes twinkled as he managed to take the saddle from me with one hand and prop me upright on my feet with the other hand. I was glad that I hadn’t knocked us both down.

“Been riding?” he asked.

I pulled my quilting material out of my saddlebag. “Uh huh. Louise Hodges invited me to come over once a week and join her group of quilters. I’m better at sewing and quilting than I am at taking off saddles.” I gave Adam a rueful look.

He laughed, and I felt my knees go weak. What a handsome man!

“I was looking for you. I brought you back something from Carson City. I hope you like it!” And he handed me a package wrapped carefully in brown paper.

Like an excited child, I tore open the paper and found a very large book – an anthology of works by Shakespeare. I was astounded by the sheer beauty of the book. It was bound in tooled leather and had gilt edges on each page, and I knew it had been an expensive purchase.

“Adam, I can’t accept this. It cost way too much money.” I sighed as I handed the book over.

But Adam pushed the book back into my hands. “I saw this book and thought of you. It’s a book, not expensive jewelry! And it’s a gift. It would be rude to give it back to me. Unless, of course, you don’t like it.”

I touched the leather cover and thumbed through the crisp, gilt-edged pages. “I love it! How can I ever thank you?”

“Your expression is thanks enough,” he said. When he smiled, he had deep dimples. “I thought we might discuss some of your favorite stories at supper tonight. That is, if you’re not busy.”

I could hardly control my excitement. “I’d love to have supper with you! I’ll bring the book with me and we can eat and have a rousing discussion! I just need time to wash up and put on some decent clothes.”

“How ‘bout if I walk you over to Ma’s. I can wait while you freshen up and then we can have an early supper. I’ve been home and had time to put on clean clothes. Hop Sing told me that Pa and Hoss and Little Joe were out mending fences and won’t be home until much later. And I’m hungry now!”

My skin prickled. Adam had that effect on me. And, when he took my arm, I followed him like a puppy all the way to Ma’s. I hurriedly washed as best I could – there was no time for a full bath – and then I picked out one of my prettiest dresses. I brushed my hair til it shone and then tied it behind my neck with a ribbon that matched the dress. I very seldom wore any make-up, but I took the time to dab a little kohl around my eyes. I grabbed my new book, looked in the mirror and pinched my cheeks to give them some color.

Adam was leaning back in a chair on Ma’s front porch when I emerged. He looked at me and smiled. “The only place that is good enough to do that dress justice is the Continental Hotel. How does that sound?”

“It sounds like an excellent idea,” I answered as I slipped my arm through his. My skin prickled again.

I held my head high as we walked to the Continental. I was in the company of a handsome man. And this man had thought of me and had brought me a wonderful gift. Could life get any better?

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

Adam and I talked as we ate supper. The lamps were lit, the tables were set formally for the evening meal. I had opened my book, taking care to keep it well away from any food or the wine that Adam had bought. We got into a rousing discussion of “Macbeth” – one of my favorites. Adam liked it also because it was full of twists and turns and surprises.

When we had finished dessert, we rambled on to “The Taming of the Shrew.” I listened intently as Adam discussed his opinion of this particular story.

“I think that Shakespeare could’ve used Hortense as a model for this book, “I said with a giggle. The wine had really relaxed me, and I hadn’t been too clumsy. Well, I sat down when Adam was pulling my chair out for me and almost slipped and fell on the floor. But that doesn’t count. I’m not used to a man’s seating me.

“Hortense does have problems getting along with everybody,” Adam admitted. “But she’s had a hard life. To her credit, she has excellent business sense and is able to run the bank smoothly.”

“Well,” I said, taking my last sip of wine, “she certainly doesn’t like me, and I don’t know what to do about it.”

Adam propped his chin on his hand and leaned in close to me. “Don’t worry about her. In every town in the country, there are folks who just don’t get along. Your job is to teach Honey and that’s all.”

Suddenly, Hoss appeared at our table. He had the strangest look on his face – a look that was unreadable.

“Ma told me you was here,” he said. He looked at Adam. “I hope I’m not interruptin’ anything.”

“Nonsense. Sit down, Hoss,” I invited. “Adam brought me this beautiful book of Shakespearean works and we’ve been discussing some of our favorites. Which one do you like best?”

Hoss did sit down but he had a stricken look in his eyes. “I don’t know nuthin’ ‘bout Shakespeare.”

Adam and Hoss stared at each other – not in an angry way, I didn’t think – but in a peculiar way. There was an uncomfortable silence and I knocked over the book. It fell to the floor with a loud bang. Hoss picked it up and leafed through it.

“Nice book,” he said. His tone was flat, and he handed the book back to me.

“How far did you get mending the fences?” Adam asked. He had an odd look on his face. The tension was palpable.

“The east pasture is done. Not much left to do on the north pasture.” Hoss was saying as little as possible.

“I got home too late to help,” Adam said slowly. “Hop Sing told me that none of you would be home to eat until dark. I decided to come into town and eat here.”

“Yeah. And how nice of you to invite Amber to come here with you.” Hoss did not sound happy.

The two brothers looked at each other. Finally Hoss rose. “I gotta go back home. I’ve had a long day and I’m tired.” And he left. Just like that.

The odd conversation with Hoss had left me feeling guilty and I didn’t know why. “I think I need to go back to Ma’s now. The food and the excellent wine have relaxed me practically into a stupor.”

“I’ll walk you back,” Adam said with a smile. He rose and pulled my chair out for me.

I held onto the book and put my hand through Adam’s extended arm. But, the euphoria I had felt earlier was gone. Hoss was upset, and I didn’t understand why. I kept my mouth shut all the way to Ma’s.

Thanking Adam for a lovely dinner – and for the anthology – I turned to walk into the boarding house.

Adam looked at me. “Hoss is jealous, you know.” Just like that. Right out of the blue.

“Jealous?” I answered, confused. “Of what?”

“Of our having had supper together. Of the book and the fact that you like it. Of the fact that he doesn’t understand Shakespeare.”

I didn’t understand jealousy. “Is that why he acted so strangely?”

Adam smiled and nodded.

“Oh, for Heaven’s sake!” I sighed. “We were just having fun. You’re a good friend, Adam. Doesn’t Hoss understand that?”

“Friend?” Adam looked at me with those hazel eyes. “What would you say if I told you that I would like to be more than ‘friends’?”

I was startled by his answer but I was honest in my own answer. “I like Hoss. I really do. And I enjoy your company. But friendship is all I need from you. There’s something special about Hoss…”

Adam smiled a wistful smile. “I understand.”

“Do you want your book back?” I asked, not really knowing how to handle this situation.

Adam laughed. “The book is a gift for a good friend. I hope you’ll keep it and enjoy it.”

“I will, Adam. And thank you for a wonderful evening. I hope I haven’t caused a problem between you and Hoss.”

“No problems,” Adam lied. He touched my face and walked away.

The door to the boarding house opened, and Ma’s face appeared. “Hoss was here. He left something for you.”

I went inside. In a vase on the table were a big bouquet of daisies. My favorite flowers. And there were pinecones placed neatly beside the vase. I put the book down and carried Hoss’s gifts to my room. Then I came out for the book that Adam had given me. My mind reeled and I didn’t sleep well that night.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

Once again, I should have been a fly on the wall so that I could’ve heard the conversation at the Ponderosa.

Hoss (visibly upset and unhappy): “Adam, I know you’ve been in Carson City and don’t know what’s goin’ on here. But I’ve been spending a lot of time with Amber. Why do you insist on musclin’ in on somebody I’m interested in?”

Adam: “I don’t know why you seem so upset, Hoss. All I did was bring her a book. I thought about her when I was in Carson City and saw a book that I thought she’d like. I invited her to supper to discuss some of the stories in the book. And I happen to like her, too. It’s refreshing to be able to talk about poetry and the classics with someone of Amber’s intellect.”

Ben (watching his two sons): “Two brothers fighting over the same woman. One of you needs to make your intentions clear. Hoss likes her and Adam likes her…”

Joe: “And I like her, too! She’s just plain fun!”

Ben (smiling): “And I like her also. But that doesn’t change the fact that Hoss and Adam need to decide if they want the relationship to go further. Frankly, I think it’s too soon for either one of you to make up your minds.” (Ben lights his pipe and looks at Hoss and Adam). “And there will be no fighting in this house between brothers. I won’t have it!”

Hoss: “Pa, sometimes a man just knows, deep inside, what he feels and what he wants. I know I can’t compete with Adam on stuff like book-readin’ and poetry. But Amber and I…well…there’s something special goin’ on. I can’t explain it.”

Adam (chewing on a matchstick): “Hoss, you’re my brother. I’m not trying to compete with you. But I don’t see why Amber and I can’t be friends and share our love of the written word.”

Hoss thinks about this. But he’s afraid that Amber will see more in Adam than she sees in himself.

Ben (again, the voice of wisdom): “Hoss, a woman can have men and women friends. There’s no need for competition between you and Adam.”

Adam (switching the matchstick to the other side of his mouth and leaning against the fireplace): “Hoss, I see the way Amber looks at you. I’d be lying if I said that I didn’t wish she’d look that way at me. Maybe there’s a part of me that wants to win her over. But you need to make your intentions clear to me. Right now. So I’ll understand how to act from now on.”

Hoss (thinking): “Adam, I just don’t know. I need more time. Can you give me that?”

Joe and Ben wait for Adam’s answer.

Adam (walking over and cuffing Hoss on the back gently): “I’ll give you time. But I won’t give you forever. Deal?”

Hoss: “Yeah. It’s a deal.”

Both Ben and Joe breathed a sigh of relief. The skirmish was over. For now. But would there be another one?

CHAPTER FIFTY

I, of course, remained oblivious to this conversation. I had moved the flowers and the pinecones into my room and was diligently trying to make out lesson plans. School would be starting soon, and I knew that I’d better be ready. But my mind strayed to Hoss and his flowers and pinecones. Then it strayed to Adam and the expensive book. I had never let myself to be in a position of getting close to one man, much less two!

On one hand, Adam was quite handsome. Hoss lacked Adam’s looks. But was I so shallow as to let someone’s appearance sway me? That thought didn’t make me feel good about myself. Then there was Adam’s intellect versus Hoss’s intellect. Both men were completely different – Adam knew all about literature and history, while Hoss knew everything about the outdoors and how to survive. Adam was outgoing and sure of himself. Hoss was shy and seemed a wee bit insecure. But Hoss was more like me in that respect. I could identify with Hoss’s feelings. I was always clumsy around Adam but, when I was around Hoss, I felt completely at ease. My clumsiness just seemed to evaporate when I was with Hoss. I thought about the kiss-that-never-was, and my heart beat a little faster.

And why did I have to choose between the two men anyway? Couldn’t I be friends with one and establish a different relationship with the other – a deeper relationship that might lead to…? I chided myself for even thinking that far ahead in such a short time. It occurred to me that both men were friends. I was certainly jumping the gun!

With a sigh, I returned to the schoolbooks and the lesson plans. I could worry about my social life later. Right now, I had to get down to business.

 

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Deciding to take a break from books and lessons, I strolled over to the livery stable to groom Sunshine. This was relaxing to me as well as to the mare, and it was something I looked forward to. I shared my thoughts with her as I ran the curry comb through the forelock between her eyes. She looked at me with those big brown eyes; I think she knew everything I was saying.

And it was a good thing that I was keeping my voice low because I suddenly realized that I was not alone. Startled, I turned and saw Hoss standing quietly and watching me. What had he heard? I dropped the curry comb and gawked as Hoss walked over. He had a very strange look on his face. I leaned down to pick up the curry comb to try to get my breathing under control.

Hoss stroked Sunshine’s neck. “She likes all this attention. She likes to know that she’s cared for.”

“She’s a good listener, too,” I added. “I tell her what’s on my mind – what’s bothering me – and she really pays attention.”

“You got problems?” Hoss seemed uncomfortable.

“I guess I’m worried about school starting. I want to be really good teacher, but there are so many pupils working at so many different levels…” My voice drifted off. I didn’t dare tell him what was really bothering me. So I immediately changed the subject.

“The daisies are beautiful, and the pine cones are a perfect addition,” I said with my brightest, most sincere smile. “Thank you, Hoss, for your thoughtfulness.”

Hoss surprised me when he shrugged. “They can’t compete with that book that Adam gave you. Flowers die. Books don’t.”

I looked deeply into Hoss’s blue eyes and saw sadness there. “Hoss, you and Adam aren’t in a competition. The two gifts are completely different. Adam gave me a book that contains stories – stories that I’ve read and re-read many times. And that book will always be a treasure – a gift from a man I admire and respect. I like Adam. I really do.” I paused.

Hoss watched me intently. I couldn’t read the expression on his face at all but my gut instinct told me that he felt extremely vulnerable.

“Hoss, you gave me my first gift – the loan of Sunshine, and I absolutely adore her. Sometimes I just come out here to talk things over with her. She never judges me, but she’s got a ready ear. As for Adam, anybody can buy a book. Whether it’s expensive or not doesn’t matter. It’s still just a book – full of beautiful words. But the daisies… I think you chose them on purpose as a way to remember a special time between us. A comfortable time when we could share thoughts that maybe other folks wouldn’t understand. And the pinecones, well, I think they came from a deeper feeling. Sure, the daisies will wither and die, but I plan to press them in my Bible and keep them preserved. The pinecones may age, but they’ll last forever. Your gifts will always be a reminder that there is a man who is able to give straight from the heart. And that, to me, is precious.”

Sunshine, with perfect timing, gave me a shove and propelled me right into Hoss’s big arms. They closed around me like a warm cloak, and I could hear the big man’s heart beating. I dared not look up lest I burst into tears from the joy of such a warm embrace. At that moment, I knew that Adam could never make me feel this way.

“Do ya think there’s any squirrels in here?” Hoss asked quietly.

“Squirrels?” I echoed, not catching the meaning as I looked up into his face.

“And pinecones used as ammunition?” His blue eyes twinkled mischievously.

I caught on. Looking around, with Hoss’s arms still around me, I whispered, “I don’t see any squirrels or pinecones. I think we’re safe.”

And Hoss kissed me. It was my very first kiss and was as light as a butterfly’s wings. But it spoke volumes. And when I looked into Hoss’s eyes, I knew he felt the same. We stood still, with our arms around each other until the silence was broken by a croaking voice.

“Just like two alley cats!” Hortense growled. “I come to get my buggy and find you two groping each other in the stable! Can’t you find a better place to carry on that’s out of the public eye?”

I pulled away from Hoss’s embrace and stared at Hortense. “Well, you know how we hussies are,” I smiled cheerfully, referring to the name she had called me on the day I met Honey. “We get our kicks where and when we can.”

I looked at Hoss’s face and saw the beginnings of a big grin.

Hortense looked like she was bordering on apoplexy. “Well…well… I never!” she spat.

“Maybe you should,” Hoss answered, his smile growing wider.

Turning on her heel and flouncing out of the stable, Hoss and I could hear Hortense shrieking for John Lemke to hitch up her buggy.

“Hoss!” I exclaimed through a fit of giggles. “What a terrible thing to say.”

“I know,” he answered as he almost bent over double with laughter.

We walked together outside into the sunshine and almost ran head-on into poor John Lemke. Hortense was nowhere in sight.

“Miz Eager’s in a snit,” he said. “I gotta hitch up her buggy. And right now. I’ve never seen her so upset.”

“I think she’s having a bad day,” I said, trying desperately to look sincere.

John answered, “She’s always having a bad day, if ya ask me!” He disappeared inside the stable.

“You wanna go for a ride,” Hoss asked as he touched my shoulder lightly.

“Hoss, there’s nothing I’d like better. But I just have to get some lessons planned. Can we ride another day?”

He nodded. “Sure we can. Adam and I came into town today to get some supplies. Grace told us that she saw you come in here so I thought I’d say howdy. But I’ll help Adam load up now that I’ve seen you.”

And, in broad daylight, I reached up and kissed Hoss on the cheek. “I liked the way you said howdy.”

Hoss blushed. And around the corner came Adam and the buckboard with all the supplies. He took one look at Hoss and at me, and nobody had to say anything. Adam was no fool. Adam knew that he would be a “forever friend.” But he smiled and touched the brim of his hat.

“Hello, Amber,” he smiled, showing his dimples. “Hoss, you coming with me or what?”

Hoss climbed into the buckboard. “I’m comin’ with you, big brother.” Then he looked down at me. “And I’ll see you soon.”

I reached for his hand and felt it slip away as Adam clucked to the horses. And I could hear Hoss laugh as Hortense swept by in her buggy, driving her horse like a house afire and with her nose stuck up in the air. I laughed all the way back to Ma’s.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

Only the horses pulling the buckboard were privy to the discussion that followed.

Hoss (smiling): “Adam, I…”

Adam (with a sly grin): “Hoss, you don’t have to spell it out for me. I got the picture when you and Amber came out of the barn.”

Hoss (blushing): “Was it that obvious?”

Adam chuckled and nodded but said nothing as he kept his eyes on the road leading to the Ponderosa.

Hoss (trying to ensure that his brother wasn’t angry): “Amber really liked the book you gave her. She told me so. She said she admired and respected you.”

Adam: “I admire and respect her too. She’s quite a lady. We’ve had some good discussions on Shakespeare. Getting a woman’s point of view on his works is very enlightening.”

Hoss (thinking): “I don’t know nuthin’ about Shakespeare. I can’t talk to her on that kinda level.”

Adam (with a serious face): “On the days that you have gone riding with Amber, haven’t you taught her about trees and flowers and the forest creatures?”

Hoss nodded slowly.

Adam: Well, why don’t you let her teach you a little something about Shakespeare. Maybe you’ll like what you hear. Maybe you won’t. But at least give it a chance.”

Hoss (looking doubtful): “I ain’t as smart as you are. All them flowery words and stuff just don’t stick in my mind.”

Adam (grinning): “Don’t underestimate yourself, Hoss. In many ways, you’re smarter than I am. You’re the one who put a brand on Amber. Remember?”

Hoss’s eyes lit up. “Yeah!”

Adam (looking deliberately tragic): “She sure didn’t want me!”

Hoss (with a wide grin): “Nope. She didn’t. But you can still talk to her any time you want to.”

Adam (rolling his eyes): “Gee, thanks for giving me your permission, Hoss.” Then he added, “By the way, do you know what was wrong with Hortense when she raced by us in town? She looked mad as a hornet!”

Hoss (with an innocent look): “Don’t know. She always looks mad as a hornet to me!”

The laughter of the two brothers rang through the trees all the way to the Ponderosa.

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

The last days before school started flew by in a hurry. I don’t know how he managed it, but Hoss spent a lot of time with me. We had days of riding together and of sharing picnics in different meadows. He would take my hand in his and lead me everywhere, always showing me something new and different. We were like children, he and I, as we gleefully darted about, hunting out things to show each other. His smile and his love of life were contagious and I found myself smiling all the time – whether he was with me or whether I was alone. He never kissed me during those days, but he didn’t have to. His eyes kissed me, and I felt those kisses just as surely as if his lips had touched mine.

We spent two days cleaning the little schoolhouse – dusting and sweeping and trying to spruce the place up. The only thing left to do was to retrieve the books from Hortense and stock the bookshelves. Having to deal with Hortense made my skin crawl but, intuitive again, Hoss escorted me to the bank. Fortunately, we had discussed the books and the moving of them – Hoss had brought in the buckboard.

Hortense looked up at Hoss and gave him a look which I supposed was supposed to pass for a smile. She scowled at me and spoke to Hoss.

“What can I do for you, Hoss?” Her voice almost sounded silky. Frankly, it gave me the creeps.

“Howdy, Miz Eager,” Hoss responded. “We’re here to pick up them boxes of books that you’ve been storin’ for the school.”

“Hmmm,” came the answer as Hortense looked at me with disgust. Then she turned her attention back to Hoss.

“School does open in two days,” she mused. “Do you think the books will be safe until then?”

“They’ll be perfectly fine,” I answered before Hoss could open his mouth. I just couldn’t stand there and be ignored as though I didn’t exist.

“Very well,” Hortense said in an icy voice. “Follow me.”

When she rose and turned her back to us, Hoss rolled his eyes. I stifled a giggle as we went down the hall. I was hoping to see Honey, but apparently the books had been moved from the room that Honey occupied into a different storeroom.

“It’s a good thing you have a big, strong man with you to carry these boxes,” Hortense muttered. “But, then, you never seem to be without a man’s company…” She let her voice trail off as she stalked away.

“She sure ain’t very friendly to you, is she?” Hoss asked as he gathered up several boxes of books and balanced them carefully. “Why don’t she like you?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “I don’t have any idea. Maybe, if I had put my money in her bank, she’d have been a lot nicer.” I grabbed a box of books and realized how heavy it was. Hoss had several boxes and seemed to be oblivious of the weight of them.

“I guess she’s right about needing a big, strong man to help me. Even with your carrying so many boxes, we’ll have to make several trips. Thank God for the buckboard!”

We went outside and loaded the first boxes. In all, we made three trips. Hoss was just beginning to sweat, but my dress was absolutely soaking wet. Hortense looked delighted that I was taxing myself to the limit as we carried out the last of the boxes. Frankly, I wanted to give her a black eye. But this part of the job was done, and I wouldn’t have to see her except in the capacity of Honey’s teacher. I never did see the child and wondered if she was again sequestered in the room with her dolls. I felt a pang of pity for the girl, so alone and with no friends.

Outside, in the afternoon sunshine, Hoss loaded the last of the books into the buckboard. He took off his hat and wiped his brow.

“I sure could go for a cold beer,” he said as he put his hat back on.

The Bucket O’ Blood was just down the street. “Go get a beer. You’ve earned it!” And he really had. And would probably need another one after we unloaded the books and put them on shelves in the school.

“You don’t mind?” he asked.

“That you have a beer or that you drink?” I asked, confused.

“Both,” he answered.

“Do they serve lemonade in there?” I asked as I pointed to the saloon.

“Yep. How come you ask?”

“Because I’m thirsty! You can have your beer and I can have my lemonade.”

Hoss looked startled. “But, Amber. You’re a lady! I don’t think you should go in a place like that!”

I thought before I spoke. “Hoss, I appreciate your trying to watch out over me, but I’ve been in saloons before. When I was young, we used to make sandwiches and stuff to carry over to the saloons. That’s one of the ways the orphanage made money. And there were lots of saloons.”

Touching my cheek gently, Hoss said softly, “I’m sorry, Amber.”

“Don’t be. It was what it was.” I smiled cheerfully and added, “I really want that lemonade! And you owe it to yourself to have that beer. Maybe two beers. I’m gonna work you to death unloading those boxes!”

With a chuckle, Hoss boosted me into the buckboard and we headed down the street, stopping in front of the Bucket O’ Blood. Hoss lifted me down, and through the swinging doors we went. I had no idea that Hortense had her face pressed to the window of the bank, watching us like a hawk. But, even if I had known, I would’ve done it again.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Conversation stopped when Hoss led me into the saloon and pulled out a chair for me to sit at a table. I guess having a schoolteacher plop herself down in such an establishment was quite a surprise! By the time Hoss came back to the table with my lemonade and his beer, conversations had struck up again. The place returned to normal.

Chloe, who was a boarder at Ma’s, came over and gave Hoss a hug. He blushed and I laughed.

“Hi, Chloe!” I grinned. “I’ve got poor Hoss working hard loading boxes of school books. I thought he deserved a break.”

“Is that so?” Chloe said with a grin of her own. “You couldn’t find a harder worker than Hoss. He throws himself into everything one hundred percent!”

“Aw, Chloe,” Hoss said, turning a deeper red. He drank half his beer in one swallow.

“Chloe, would you get him another beer? As hard as he’s been working, I don’t want him to leave here thirsty.” I surreptitiously pulled money out of my purse and sneaked it into Chloe’s hand.

“One beer, comin’ up!” she chortled as she headed for the bar.

Hoss leaned back in his chair and a smile played about his lips. Chloe returned with his second beer just as he finished his first one. He reached into his pocket for money, but Chloe stayed his hand.

“It’s already been taken care of,” Chloe said firmly and then walked away with a smile.

“Who…?” Hoss started to say. Then he looked at me. “That mischievous expression on your face tells me that you paid! Amber, you can’t do that!”

“And why not?” I asked innocently. “If I had to hire somebody to move those books, I would’ve had to pay. The way I look at it, I’m getting off pretty cheap. Can you think of a better deal?”

Hoss gawked at me and then guffawed – that huge laugh of his that I found so endearing.

“Ain’t you a caution,” he said as he leaned back in his chair again. “If you just don’t beat all!”

We clinked glasses and finished our drinks, happy smiles on our faces.

And later, fortified by our cold drinks, we left the saloon and got the books unloaded and put on shelves. The school was ready.

“Will you come to the Ponderosa tomorrow night and have dinner with us?” Hoss asked after he walked me back to Ma’s.

“Don’t you think it’d be a good idea to ask your father first? He may have other plans.”

“I already talked to Pa. And Adam. And Little Joe. And Hop Sing. They all want you to come. How ‘bout if I pick you up at around five or so?”

I was excited! “That’s fine with me! I’ll be ready!”

Before Hoss could say anything, I gave him a quick kiss. I was getting bolder than I ever had been in my life. And Hoss was so very special…

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

Mildred Luke’s tiny home was the site of the sewing circle. Everybody around town knew that she was the best seamstress in town and she was always ready to help anyone who wanted to learn more about wielding a needle and thread. I had been invited to bring whatever I wanted to sew and join this group of women – and they readily accepted me and made me feel welcome. I, of course, knew how to sew – but not with the expertise that Mildred exhibited. I was so excited! I was a part of the quilting bee, was asked to discuss classical books and poetry, and now I was part of another “woman-only” thing! Having been a loner all of my life, it warmed my heart that I had made so many female friends. And some special male ones, too…

Grace Garrett happened to be a part of this particular group. I was glad because I really did like her – even though she appeared to be under Hortense’s rigid thumb. She was a different person when she was out of Hortense’s sight, and I truly enjoyed her company. Everybody else seemed to feel the same way.

So we sat and sewed and giggled and did a little gossiping, and the hours just flew by. I just happened to look up at the clock on the wall and realized that I needed to leave in order to get ready for supper at the Ponderosa.

“Oh, Lordy! Look at the time!” I said, gathering up my sewing materials. “I’ve got to leave now!”

Mildred looked at me and smiled. “Got a date with Hoss, do you?” There was no cattiness in her remark.

Friendly eyes were on me as I answered, “Yes, I do!”

“That Hoss,” Grace began, “is a very special man. He’s big and strong and could probably snap a tree in half. But there’s a great gentleness to him. He’s very sensitive and kind and gentle.”

These were words that I, myself, had used to describe Hoss in my mind. “He’s an extraordinary man,” I replied softly.

“What’re your plans for the evening?” Mildred asked with genuine interest.

I felt a little uncomfortable. I didn’t want to sound like I was bragging. “Hoss invited me to have supper at the Ponderosa.”

There were twitters and giggles and smiles from the women. I could tell they were excited for me and were just teasing me.

Grace touched my arm. “Do we hear wedding bells in the distance?”

I felt my face grow warm. I had no answer to that question.

But Grace, bless her, just smiled. “Have a wonderful time,” she said. And then, in a whisper, she said, “Tell Adam that I said hello.”

“I will,” I whispered back as I waved goodbye and left the house.

Of course, I had to pass by the blacksmith shop on my way to Ma’s. I heard two low whistles and looked around. Jimmy and Michael were emerging from the shadows of the big structure and both boys came close to me. Too close. I held my sewing things tightly in my arms.

“School starts tomorrow, lady,” Michael said as he leaned closer to me.

“Unless you want our school to start today,” Jimmy added with a leer. “We could teach you a whole bunch of things…”

The hair on the back of my neck stood up. But I stood my ground and tried hard to keep my fear from showing.

“I’m not interested in what you can teach me,” I said, keeping my voice even and in a low tone. “And I’m in a hurry right now. Please stand aside.”

Jimmy stepped so close to me that our bodies were almost touching. Both he and Michael were very big boys and could do me harm if they wanted to.

“Boys! Git in here and git workin’!” This was Mr. Luke’s voice, and I was glad to hear it.

“See ya later, teach,” Michael whispered as he brushed past me.

“Yeah, teach,” added Jimmy as he, too, brushed past me. But he was more deliberate in his movements – he actually leaned into me and lightly touched my breast as he moved away.

I didn’t run. I walked as casually as I could all the way back to Ma’s – but I could feel my body tremble and hoped that it didn’t show. Those boys were bound to be trouble, and I needed to think about how to handle them. But, in the safety of my room, my thoughts turned to getting ready to see Hoss. I wouldn’t tell him about this problem with the boys. I had always handled things on my own and saw no reason to involve anyone else…

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

The room with the bath tub was down the hall from my room, so I had to tote a robe and towels that I had purchased for my own use. Rosalind brought buckets of water – both hot and cold – and filled up the tub for me. When she left, I stripped down and stepped into the water and slid all the way down over my head. I had added some lemon verbena to the water and it, along with the water’s heat, made me relax. I bathed and washed my hair and, when it was time to climb out of the tub, I had forgotten about the Luke brothers.

Peeking out of the tub room, I saw that nobody was around, so I scampered to my own room, still wearing a towel around my head. My robe flapped about, but no eyes were there to see anything anyway. I took off my robe and towel-dried my hair. And, once again, I scrutinized my image in the mirror. I never was happy with what I saw, but I couldn’t help looking again.

I looked at my naked body and shook my head sadly. I was too tall and my body, though not skinny, was long and lean. The womanly curves that I had hoped to have just weren’t there – at least not in the proportions that I wished for. I still had more of a boy’s body than a woman’s.

I looked in the mirror and sighed. How in the world did I get such strange color eyes? Why couldn’t I have normal-colored eyes – blue or hazel or brown. Anything would be better than what reflected back at me. My lips and teeth were fine, and I was lucky to have a clear complexion (though I did see freckles beginning to pop out. That was from riding in the sunlight with Hoss, I guess). And then there was my heedful of wet, curly and wavy hair that just refused to behave! No matter how many times I brushed it as it dried, it still refused to go into a style that I thought was becoming to my shape face.

Time was passing quickly, so I hurriedly donned my clothing and tried brushing my hair again. It was no use to try to do anything with it, so I grabbed a ribbon and used it to secure my hair behind my neck. I was ready just as Hoss knocked on the door.

“You sure look nice,” he said appreciatively as I opened the door.

He looked nice himself with his white shirt and black string tie. He had carefully combed his hair and smelled faintly of pleasant aftershave cologne. His boots were even polished. Obviously, he had taken the same pains that I had taken in getting ready for the evening. I was touched.

“You look quite dashing,” I said with a smile. Hoss blushed slightly and then took my hand and helped me into the buggy. He clucked at the horse and we were on our way to the Ponderosa.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

We talked comfortably as we made our way to the turn-off. We were both happy and relaxed and, as always, Hoss kept an eye out for new “critters” to show me.

I had a bright idea. “Hoss, you’ve taught me to ride. Can you teach me how to drive a buggy?”

Hoss thought a moment. “I don’t know if that’d be a good idea,” he finally said. “This ole horse sometimes has a mind of his own. He needs a firm hand.”

“I’ll be firm. And you’ll be right here with me in case there’s a problem. Please, Hoss?”

Reluctantly, he handed me the reins and showed me how to hold them. I listened to his instructions carefully and then I was on my own. How exhilarating this was! I was learning a new thing and it was going so well for a while.

But an animal of some kind – maybe a deer – ran across the road and spooked the horse. The frightened animal took off at a dead run and I couldn’t stop him. Hoss tried to grab for the reins, but he managed to get only one rein – and the horse turned in the direction of the trees. Still at a full gallop.

“Whoa!” Hoss shouted again and again. The horse was obviously oblivious to Hoss’s commands and continued to cover a lot of ground. When the beast jumped over a small gully, Hoss got thrown out and I began to scream in terror. This, of course, was not the thing to do with a runaway creature who wanted to get back to his safe stable away from the shrieking woman who had lost control of both reins.

Maybe the horse knew a short cut home. Maybe not. But the buggy bumped and swayed as we plowed through a stand of pines and I flew, like some clumsy large bird, out of the buggy. Thankfully, I fell into a pile of leaves but managed to frighten a nearby covey of quail which took flight in panic. I shrieked in surprise at the sound and sight of their hasty and noisy exit.

There was much thrashing through the underbrush, and I could hear Hoss calling my name. By the time he found me, I was on my feet, afraid to move. I didn’t want to scare up any more animals – feathered, furry, or slithery.

Hoss, out of breath and with his string hanging precariously from his collar and with small branches and leaves sticking out of his clothing everywhere, grabbed me. “Are you all right?”

“If you’re asking if I’m hurt, the answer is ‘no’,” I answered. “But I’m horribly mortified, and I don’t know where the horse and buggy are.”

Hoss pulled a small twig out of my hair. “We’ll find the horse and buggy. Don’t you worry. Are you sure you’re all right? No broken bones or sprains or anything?”

I shook my head. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” came the answer as Hoss took my hand. He looked at the ground and said, “The horse and the buggy tracks go this-a-way. You stay here and I’ll fetch ‘em.”

“Oh, no! I am not staying here all by myself! I’m going with you!” Hoss looked at me and must’ve decided to take me with him. Hand in hand we walked through the woods until we spotted the buggy – caught between two trees – with the horse grazing happily on some green grass. No harm had come to either horse or buggy, thank goodness.

The buggy was stuck firmly between two trees, so Hoss unhitched the conveyance and asked me to hold the horse. The animal and I looked at each other with suspicion. And then I watched as Hoss lifted the buggy and forcibly extricated it from its resting place. I was reminded again of his great strength. Then Hoss backed the horse up into the traces of the buggy and got everything hitched up. Sweat had soaked his shirt but he smiled at me as he lifted me into my seat.

“I’m sorry, Hoss,” I said humbly. “I just got overconfident.”

“It ain’t your fault,” he said kindly. “I shouldn’t oughtta have let you have them reins to begin with. I guess I just can’t say ‘no’ to you.”

I was touched deeply. I plucked a leaf from the big man’s collar, tried to fix his string tie and then checked myself for errant leaves and twigs. Hoss looked at me – a strange look, but not in a bad way.

“Your ribbon is gone,” he finally said.

My hands flew to my hair. Yep, the ribbon was gone and I could feel a great mass of curls and waves floating around my face.

“Hoss, I can’t go dine with your family looking like this!” I wailed.

Strong hands smoothed my hair. “I like your hair just the way it is. You don’t need no ribbon to pull it back like you usually wear it. You look…perfect.”

This was a tender moment where a kiss would’ve been nice. But the warmth in Hoss’s eyes was actually better than a kiss. It was a magical moment. And the moment passed.

Hoss took the reins and settled back into the seat.

“Can I take the reins again?” I asked impishly.

“Not today,” came Hoss’s immediate response which was followed by a grin. “I think we’ve had enough excitement!”

We laughed as we made our way to the Ponderosa.

FIFTY-EIGHT

By the time we reached the Ponderosa, Hoss’s shirt hadn’t really dried out. Well, maybe a little bit. My wrinkled dress was still wrinkled but there wasn’t much I could do about it. As Hoss lifted me down from my seat in the buggy, we were greeted by Mister Cartwright.

“Welcome! Welcome!” he said with a huge, genuine smile as he held both my hands. “We were beginning to worry about you.”

Out came Joe with Adam following close behind.

“Hello, Amber,” Joe said in greeting as we walked toward the house. “I told Pa that Hoss was just running a little late. He never misses one of Hop Sing’s meals unless there’s a good reason.”

Adam looked at me with those hazel eyes and that half-grin that I loved so. He plucked a small twig from my hair and chuckled. “Looks like there was a good reason.”

I could feel myself blushing all the way to the roots of my hair. Hoss, however, knew his older brother’s sense of humor and smiled conspiratorially. “You wouldn’t believe what this lady put me through on the way here!” He touched his mostly-straight string tie.

“Hoss Cartwright!” I exclaimed. “What a thing to say!”

Ben, knowing there was a joke about to be played on somebody, took my arm and led me into the house. I heard snickers behind me from the three brothers and felt my face grow even hotter.

By the looks of the dining room table, I could tell that Hoss and I were later than we had thought we’d be. Plates and utensils were already set and Hop Sing was scurrying out with wine glasses.

“Hello, Missie Langley!” he said in a hurry. “We eat soon or supper get cold!” He ran back into the kitchen, muttering in Chinese.

While Hop Sing scurried about, we sat briefly in the living room. I was glumly aware of my disheveled appearance – and I was also aware of the twinkle in Hoss’s eyes.

“Yep,” Hoss said, “Amber sure did give me a run for my money. Why, if I hadn’t been so quick, there’s no telling what might have happened.”

I gaped in amazement. All I could say was, “Hoss!”

Joe snickered. Both Ben and Adam chuckled.

“It’s not what you think,” I began hurriedly.

“And what are we thinking?” Adam murmured lazily as he leaned against the mantel above the fireplace. His lips twitched slightly.

I turned to Hoss. “Tell them what happened!” I was at a loss for words.

“Yeah, Hoss. What might have happened if you hadn’t been on your toes and acted quickly?” Joe was having trouble keeping a straight face – a fact which should have been a clue to me that mischief was afoot.

Mister Cartwright sat quietly, covering his mouth with his hand. I couldn’t read his eyes but they looked gleeful.

“Well,” Hoss began, “I did an awful lot of hollerin’ and I was thrashin’ around in the leaves…”

“That true, Hoss?” This from Adam whose lips were beginning to twitch uncontrollably.

I looked at Hoss who had covered his face with his hands. “It was just awful!”

“It must’ve been,” Joe said, laying a hand on his brother’s shoulder. “Look at your shirt. It’s all wet and wrinkled.”

I looked down at my wrinkled dress and saw grass stains. What must this family be thinking? I just didn’t know what to say.

Mister Cartwright began to chuckle, and then Adam grinned. Joe just laughed outright.

Hoss looked at me, his eyes dancing in merriment. “Gotcha!” he crowed. “It’s payback for callin’ me and Adam ‘barbarians’. And for saying that Little Joe hit you in the head with a stick of wood.”

All four men erupted into gales of laughter. Even Hop Sing had stopped working and was giggling uncontrollably.

I didn’t know how to react. “Hoss, did you plan this?”

Hoss, with his wonderful laugh, answered, “Nope. Wasn’t planned. Just happened at the right time!”

This time, the joke was on me. And, as I looked at the men around me, their laughter became contagious. I laughed so hard that Hoss had to hand me his handkerchief to wipe my eyes.

“You’re all demented. Absolutely demented!” I said between fits of laughter. I felt like I belonged here with this wonderful group of men. The joke that was played on me was because they cared about me, and that made me feel good about myself.
Mister Cartwright finally held up his hand. He chuckled again.

I looked at him, giggled and shook my head as if in disbelief. “You, sir, are a traitor. You let this go on and knew what was happening.”

“I most certainly did,” came the patriarch’s confession. “You’re a good sport, Amber. We’re glad you’re here. Now, tell us what happened.”

I had the floor and told the story from start to finish. The more I said, the louder the laughter from my “audience.”

We were still laughing when we took our places at the table. When we were seated, Hoss reached over and squeezed my hand, giving me a quick wink. I had found a place where pranks were played with nobody having hurt feelings. I felt like I had passed some kind of test.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

Hop Sing produced an enormous platter of glazed ham. In the bowls on the table were creamed corn, peas, boiled potatoes drenched with butter and sprinkled with parsley, some kind of greens (turnips, I think) and pineapple slices. Mister Cartwright said the blessing and then carved the ham, serving me the first slice.

The seating arrangement went like this: Mister Cartwright was at one end of the table and to my right. Hoss was at my left. Adam sat at the other end of the table, and Joe sat across from Hoss and me. I thought I was perfectly relaxed at this arrangement. Except that I couldn’t see Adam very well and I could see Joe too well. His constant grin began to unnerve me.

Wanting to be helpful, I asked Adam to pass his plate to me for a helping of the creamed corn. Hazel eyes met mine and there was a slight hesitation in Adam’s voice as he said, “Yes, please.” Joe stared at me as though he were watching to see what would happen.

I reached for the serving spoon which was sticking out of the bowl of corn. I’m not sure exactly what I did, but I must’ve hit the handle of the spoon. It’s absolutely amazing how far creamed corn can fly when launched by an incorrectly-touched spoon! All of us ended up wearing some of the vegetable in one way or another. The corn also attached itself to the tablecloth, the other bowls of food, and I think there was some stuck to the wall and the ceiling.

Joe pulled corn from his eyelashes. Adam began running his fingers through his hair and pulling out the sticky mess. Hoss fished some soggy pieces out of his wine glass. I reached over and disposed of one blob smack in the middle of Mister Cartwright’s forehead.

I was at a loss for words in the silence that ensued. Horrified and humiliated, I could only give my apologies and try to help clean up the mess that hung from my shoulder.

I don’t know who started laughing first, but I believe that Joe was the culprit. In any event, the laughter spread around the table quickly.

Adam looked at me and winked. “I do better if the corn is on my plate. Will you pass the bowl to me? I think I’d better serve myself.”

Mister Cartwright spoke. “I think we should stick to passing the bowls around the table and helping ourselves.”

I was just stricken. My clumsiness was not funny to me, and I felt a big lump in my throat. Hoss, dear Hoss, spoke. “Amber, everybody has accidents. Don’t feel bad.”

I sighed. “My hand-eye coordination has never been good. And I so wanted this meal to go well…”

Joe had quit laughing. “Relax, Amber. Like Hoss says, accidents happen.”

Bowls were passed around and I didn’t spill anything else. Thank God.

“Are you looking forward to tomorrow?” asked Mister Cartwright, trying to start a serious conversation. “It’s the first day of school.”

I chewed my ham and thought for a minute. “If I said I wasn’t nervous about it, I’d be lying. The first few days of school are difficult. I have to try seating arrangements, and the children need to have time to get to know me. I have to lean on my intuition to pick out the children who are liable to be trouble-makers. I’ve never taught where there wasn’t at least one bully.”

Adam’s face was a mask, and he asked his question with forced nonchalance. “You’ve met your students. Got any ideas on the good ones and the not-so-good ones?”

I didn’t hesitate. I knew that what I would say in this house wouldn’t be spread around town.

“Honey will be a problem. Not because of her attitude but because she’s been kept alone so much. I’ll have to make sure that she’s not an outcast. The Hodges’ twins look like they could find some mischief. But, after what happened today, my biggest worry is handling the Luke boys.” That last sentence just slipped out, and I immediately clapped my hand over my mouth.

Hoss jerked his head in my direction. “What happened with the Luke boys?”

I wouldn’t tell a lie but I wouldn’t tell the whole truth either. “When I left the sewing circle earlier, I had a slight run in with Michael and Jimmy. They just got too close to me and I was uncomfortable.”

“I’ll have me a nice talk with them boys,” Hoss answered, his face showing concern.

“No, Hoss,” I said. “If I’m going to be the teacher, I’ve got to work out my problems alone. Otherwise the kids – any of them – will run roughshod over me. Thank you for your offer of help, though.”

Hoss shook his head. “I won’t say nothin’ if you don’t want me to, but you be sure and let me know if there’s anything you can’t handle.”

“I will,” I promised.

The rest of the meal turned to talk about when the Cartwright brothers were in school. Apparently, Joe had been the bane of the teacher’s existence. We all laughed at stories of his antics and about how many times he had either caused mischief or had gotten into trouble. The meal passed quickly, and soon Hop Sing was serving a wonderful rhubarb pie.

I promptly dropped my fork on the floor and leaned over to pick it up. Unfortunately, Hoss had leaned over to retrieve it at the same time that I did. There was an audible “thwack” as our heads bumped together. As we sat up, hands to our heads, I was the one who began laughing first. Learning to laugh at myself was a good thing, and the warm smiles and chuckles around the table didn’t make me blush at all. I was accepted, both me and my faults. And, after the meal was over, I drank a glass of brandy. This time it did not spew out my nose!

CHAPTER SIXTY

I was sorry to see the evening end, but I needed to get back to town and get some rest. Tomorrow would be a very busy day, I knew, so I said my thank-you’s and my goodbyes. Mister Cartwright actually hugged me – something completely unexpected and tremendously heartwarming. Adam and Joe both kissed me lightly on the cheek. Adam’s lips gave me goosebumps. In spite of Adam’s effect on me, I remembered to tell him “hello” from Grace – I whispered it to him. He smiled at me, and I prickled all over again. Joe kissed me on the cheek and told me what a good sport I was. Then Hoss lifted me into the buggy, making sure he took the reins. There would be no repeat performances of the earlier disaster. Clucking at the horse, Hoss turned the buggy toward town.

A light rain was falling and the air was cool. I shivered. Instead of taking off his coat and giving it to me, Hoss did something romantic – he reached out and put his arm around my shoulders, pulling me next to him and enfolding me with his coat. I snuggled against his big chest happily and felt warm on the inside and on the outside.

We rode that way, in comfortable silence, for a few minutes. I wanted to remember this day and thought back to the evening’s events. And I began to giggle.

“What’s so funny?” Hoss asked.

“You. Your family. The teasing that comes so naturally to all of you. And the fact that I was included instead of sitting all stiff and tense at a formal meal.”

Looking up, I saw a smile spread across Hoss’s face. “You’re a good sport. Sometimes it’s hard to laugh at yourself – I know because I had to learn early on. But you fit in just fine. Just perfect.”

I poked the big man in the ribs. “You started the whole thing, you know. And then the rest of the family jumped right in. I think you enjoyed watching me squirm a bit!”

“I did,” Hoss chuckled. “But the look on your face was so dadburned funny. And we wouldn’t have let the teasin’ go on much longer.”

“Hmmph,” I snorted.

Stopping the buggy, Hoss looked at me. “I’m worried about you and the Luke boys. They’re rough and tough. Most of the kids are scared of ‘em. I ain’t happy about them botherin’ you today. You didn’t tell the whole story, and I ain’t gonna ask you to. But promise me that, if they get too hard to control, you’ll come to me. I can get things straightened out.”

“Thank you, Hoss. But I’ve taught school for quite a while and I understand that there will be problems that I need to handle on my own. And that includes bad behavior.”

“Just promise me that you’ll ask for help if you need it.” Hoss’s face was very close to mine. “I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to you. I…I…”

And then his lips were on mine – tentative at first but then his ardor increased. I responded immediately and found that “passion” was not just something written in books. It was real, and my entire body felt it. What a glorious feeling! That kiss lasted for what seemed like forever and, when the kiss ended, I rested my head against that big chest. Was that his booming heart I heard or was it my own?

Thunder rolled and lightning crackled – a sound that startled us both. We jumped and then laughed, a little self-consciously.

“I gotta get you back to town,” Hoss said as he peered up at the sky. “Looks like the sky is gonna open up soon and we’ll get mighty wet. Even under the cover of the buggy.” He clucked at the horse and we began to move quite fast, arriving at Ma’s in record time.

Strong hands lifted me down from my seat and lingered around my waist just a fraction too long to be labeled as simply “friendly.” And I didn’t mind, not one bit. And then the rain started. Hoss and I stood quietly together, his huge hand holding mine, as we stood in the safety of Ma’s porch.

“Hoss, you’d better get back home,” I said. “The road will be muddy, and that fool of a horse can’t be trusted not to spook again. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“I’ll be careful,” came the promise. And a very gentle smile.

There was no kiss before Hoss sprinted off the porch and into the buggy. But the buggy didn’t pull away in a hurry. Hoss was saying something to me but his voice was drowned out by a huge clap of thunder. All I could do was wave, smile, and shout, “Thank you for a wonderful evening!” I don’t think my voice was heard, but I saw that broad grin on Hoss’s face as he slapped the reins against the horse’s rump. I stood on the porch and watched until the buggy disappeared. Though he didn’t actually say the words, I felt loved. Or did he say those three special words? I touched my lips and remembered that he had started to say something before he kissed me. I wondered what it was…

 

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

The day dawned bright and clear. There were only a few mud puddles left to show that there had been rain at all. I stood outside the schoolhouse and rang the bell, watching as children walked in my direction. Today was the first day of school. What wonders would the day bring?

Katie, Leif, and Mickey McGrath were the first to arrive and then came Bok Sung and Mai Lee Chiang. I told them to play for a few minutes until the other children showed up and that we would all go into the schoolhouse together. I was pleasantly surprised to see that Michael and Jimmy Luke made a timely appearance – maybe they wouldn’t be much of a problem after all.

Then I saw Hortense walking toward me, pulling a rather unwilling Honey by the hand. The child looked scared to death, poor thing.

“I wish to speak with you.” Hortense glared at me – something that I was getting used to.

I knelt down. “Good morning, Honey. What a beautiful dress you have on! Why don’t you go play with the other children while I speak with your grandmother?”

But Hortense didn’t let go of Honey’s hand. “My granddaughter does not play with those…those…children. She is not allowed to get dirty. She does not jump rope or play tag or hide-and-seek. If she comes home with as much as a scratch, you and I will have words.”

Taken aback momentarily, I tried to understand what Hortense had just told me. Honey wasn’t allowed to play? The child looked up at me with sad eyes.

“I keep an eye on all the children during recess. But children are children. They fall down and scratch a knee or an elbow. It can’t be helped. And children will get a little dirty. That’s what I have soap and water for right here next to the pump. I’m sure you have soap and water at home also. And, for future reference, Honey’s dress, though quite beautiful, is not appropriate for wearing to school. It’s perfect for attending church, but school is another matter. She needs to wear less expensive clothing so she can be comfortable inside the school as well as outside. Also, you can rest assured that Honey will play with the other children. It’s a word called ‘socialization’. I’m sure you’re familiar with the term and what it means.”

Did I see a fleeting smile on Honey’s face? It was gone before I could be sure.

Hortense’s glare turned into a look of pure hatred. “How dare you speak to me in such a manner! Just because you think you know everything about children does not mean that you are fit to judge what my Honey needs.”

“Trust me. I am more than qualified to be the judge of what happens with the children in my care. I will teach as I see fit. The children will play games together as I see fit. If you have a problem with that, take it up with the School Board. Let them decide the issue.” I was angry and made a great effort to keep my voice low.

“Hear me well,” Hortense growled. “You will not be a teacher here for long. I’ll see to that myself. You think you have the Cartwrights in your pocket and that they will side with you. But you better think twice!”

“Do not threaten me,” I growled back. And something in my voice made Hortense take a several steps backward.

I reached out and took Honey’s hand. “Come on, Honey,” I said brightly. “Let’s go in the school and find your desk.”

Hortense walked away quickly. Honey looked up at me and I thought I saw another fleeting smile.

“You scared Grandmother. You did it with your eyes. I saw a picture of a black panther once, and it had golden eyes. Just like yours. Except your eyes looked like they were on fire. Grandmother has never been scared before.”

“Honey,” I said, kneeling down, “I didn’t mean to scare your grandmother. But I won’t let her scare me, either. Now, let’s go inside. It’s time for school!”

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

During the first days of school, pranks are always played on the teacher – or so I had learned back East – and I expected nothing different. And I wasn’t disappointed. As I ushered the children into the school and showed them where they were supposed to sit, I heard snickering and saw Mai Lee point to the blackboard.

Some “budding artist” had drawn a huge stick figure of me. I knew how to handle this problem because it wasn’t the first time I had seen my likeness on the blackboard. And this drawing was much milder than several I had seen in my career.

“Well,” I said cheerfully, “somebody has drawn a picture of me and put my name right next to it!” I walked to the front of the room and looked at the picture from different angles.

“The printing of my name is excellent and the spelling is perfect. Somebody did a good job on that. But…there’s something wrong with this drawing. Hmm…let me see…”

Silence fell over the room as I walked back and forth, eyeing the drawing. The children waited in anticipation.

“I know what it is!” I exclaimed as I looked at the round face atop the stick figure. “The hair is all wrong! It’s sticking out all around my head like porcupine quills! Does anybody mind if I fix the problem?”

I looked around the classroom and saw two faces that looked guilty. Nobody spoke. Mary and Martha Hodges, the twins, wouldn’t look at me. I just smiled at the class.

“Well, since nobody minds if I erase the hair, I’ll show you how I really look when my hair isn’t tied back.”

Quickly erasing the straight lines poking out of the “picture head,” I inserted wavy lines and curly lines which stuck up all over the place. “This is the real me! With hair that goes every whichaway if it’s not tied into place.”

I turned around and laughed and was met with giggles and laughter. The twins looked relieved.

“I think we should leave this drawing up on the blackboard – at least for today. I think it’s wonderful! What do all of you think?”

There was a chorus of “Yes! And so the picture stayed. All day. And I had dodged a bullet. It wouldn’t be the first one I would dodge.

I sat down at my desk – very carefully. I had gotten used to chairs with two legs sawed off, or a desk with tar across the top, or apples that had worms crawling out of them. But the desk and chairs were fine, and the only things I saw were the things I had put on the desktop earlier.

“I want to talk for a minute about our books. They’re brand new and up-to-date. I had to talk myself blue in the face to get them because there were some people who thought we should use the old, ripped and torn books. I think all of you are grown-up enough to take care of all these new things – not only the books, but the slates and pads of paper and colored pencils. When I give homework, each of you will be allowed to take home the new books, and I trust that you will not draw in them and mark them up. The slates and paper and pencils will stay here in the schoolhouse so that you can all use them when needed.”

“But what happens if somebody messes up a book?” asked Maria Rosales in her perfect English.

I tilted my head slightly to the side. “Like I said, some of the people think you are still babies and don’t know how to take care of things. We need to show them that this is not true. If books are damaged in some way when we use them, then we’ll never be trusted with anything new and nice again. Do you all understand what I mean?”

Heads nodded and faces were serious. I could only hope that what I had said would hit home.

“Now, we need some strong arms to pass out the reading books. Michael and Jimmy, would you get those books down from the shelves and pass them out, please?”

The Luke boys had been feigning sleep and they jumped when I called their names.

“What if we don’t want to?” Michael asked, testing me.

I shrugged. “Then I’ll ask somebody else to do me this favor if you aren’t interested. But we will have the books passed out.”

Michael and Jimmy looked at each other. Slowly they rose and went to the shelves, pulling down the reading books and passing them out to each classmate. My guess was that this was the first time they had been asked to be helpful and they seemed a little stunned.

“Thank you very much,” I said as the boys took their seats. “Now, let’s read a little bit so that I can get a better idea of your reading skills. Later on, we’ll do the same thing with math and history and geography and spelling. Now, please open your books to page one and each one of you can read until I ask you to stop. Gerlinde, will you be so kind as to start us off?”

And so the day began.

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

As each child read a few paragraphs from the book, I quickly formed an opinion on who needed more help. Martha, one of the twins, was an excellent reader and, to my surprise, the Luke boys were pretty adept as well. Frankly, I wasn’t following along in the book – I had already read it cover-to-cover and now was able to watch each child. There were words that a lot of the children stumbled over, and some of the students were better readers than others. I made mental notes as I listened.

Now it was Honey’s turn to read. She spoke in that same monotone that I had heard her use when I first met her and, as I looked around the room, I saw curious looks from the other classmates. I concentrated on what Honey was reading and realized two things: one, she was reading from the wrong page; two, her book was upside down and thus she couldn’t be reading at all! Then it hit me. She was reciting from memory the first few pages of the book! Honey couldn’t read at all and she was ten years old!

“Miss Langley,” Katie said. “Honey’s not on the right page.”

Honey, with sad eyes, spoke up. “But Grandmother hasn’t taught me the other pages yet!”

The other classmates looked perplexed, and I said nothing to them. But to Honey, I said in a gentle voice, “Thank you for reading. You may sit down now and let Tristan pick up where we left off.”

When the reading was done, I moved quickly to arithmetic. Again, I had Michael and Jimmy hand out the books. They were certainly confused as to why I had chosen them, and I let them stay confused. The old adage of “Keep your friends close and your enemies closer” kept running through my mind. It seemed to be working with the Luke boys.

I started off the arithmetic practice using simple sums that the children wrote on their slates. I got the distinct feeling that Mary, the other twin, could do sums in her sleep. Most of the boys had no trouble, but the other girls seemed a little behind in their knowledge of numbers. Honey floundered but seemed to be better at math than at reading. I wondered how a ten-year-old child could be so behind even her youngest classmates. I was determined to find out.

“Okay,” I said after the arithmetic practice. “We all need to stretch our legs. Let’s go outside and play for a few minutes. I’ll tell you when we need to come back in. Michael and Jimmy, would you please put the books back on the shelves?” And they did, still looking a bit confused as to why I had chosen them for this job.

There was a flurry of activity as the children headed outside. I knelt by Honey and took her hand. “Honey, are you memorizing the reading book?”

Honey looked at me with big eyes. “I have to. When I look at things that are written down, they’re not clear. Grandmother says that I have to be the smartest girl in school, so she reads to me and I memorize what she says.”

I opened my reading book. The print wasn’t large but it wasn’t small either. “Can you see these words clearly?”

“No,” came the matter-of-fact answer.

I took her slate and wrote the letters “h,” “o,” “u,” “s,” and “e” in varying sizes. “Which one of these can you see the best?”

Proudly, Honey pointed to the “o.” It was the second largest letter on the slate. The problem was solved. Honey needed glasses! Didn’t Hortense know this?

“Honey, you can read without your grandmother’s making you memorize everything. You just need to look at bigger print. I’ll talk to your grandmother this afternoon. I promise. Now let’s go outside and get some fresh air.”

“But I’m not allowed to play,” Honey said sadly. “I might get dirty or hurt and then Grandmother will be angry.”

I smiled at the child as I mentally threw daggers at Hortense. “We have soap and water. It’s really good for getting rid of dirt.”

Honey beamed and skipped out the door. I watched as she played with the other girls and found that she was quite well-liked. I breathed a sigh of relief as I sat on the steps and watched as all the children played. I wondered about how I would handle Hortense. I decided that I would think about that later. It was time now to bring the children back into the schoolhouse for the next round of studies.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

Geography and history books were the next things I asked Jimmy and Michael to fetch.

“How come they get to fetch the books?” Emil complained.

The question was a valid one, and I was prepared for the answer. “Michael and Jimmy are the tallest boys in the class. And they’re also the strongest as far as muscles go. They are able to carry bigger loads of books and distribute them very quickly. I imagine they are making fewer trips in less time than anyone else in the room. But, if you feel that I am being unfair to the rest of you, then please tell me.”

The children thought about this and looked around the room to make up their minds.

Emil still didn’t look happy but he shrugged. “Nobody is stronger than Michael and Jimmy. I vote to let them be the ‘book monitors’.”

I nodded in agreement. “All in favor, raise your hands.”

All hands were raised. I surmised that a vote had never been taken on anything before.

“Is this motion seconded?” I asked, deliberately showing a democratic process.

Mai Lee, in full understanding, answered, “I second the motion!”

“All right!” I exclaimed. “Michael and Jimmy are the official book monitors. They will be in charge of distributing and returning all books. Except for when I give homework, at which time all of you will be able to take a book home to use for study purposes.”

Michael and Jimmy actually looked proud. (And they never bothered Emil or Mai Lee again.) This was a small step in the right direction for two overgrown boys who were used to swinging their weight around in the wrong manner.

*****************************

The next course of study was spelling. Though most of the children knew the alphabet well, some of them simply could not spell. They could read, but a lot of simple words that the older kids should have learned long ago just didn’t seem to “stick.” I simply told them that this was an area we would really have to work on every day – I would be teaching phonics to help them learn better. Not one person got scolded for not understanding – it wasn’t anybody’s fault except the previous teacher’s. I noticed that Honey could spell easily, and I figured she was “seeing” a word in her mind, in large letters, and then spelling that word aloud. Good for her!

The brief history lesson showed that everybody knew a little something about the few subjects I broached. Emil knew every answer and his hand was in the air practically before I got the question out of my mouth. I was pleasantly surprised at Honey’s knowledge – Hortense obviously had been teaching the child at home.

And now it was time for lunch and recess. I was ready for the full half hour of time away from books. And I wanted the time for me to assess what I had learned about each child so far. My mind reeled with ideas, and I knew I would have to change the lesson plans I had worked so hard on in the preceding days.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

Surprisingly, the trouble didn’t come from the Luke boys during recess. Leif McGrath and Roberto Rosales got into a scuffle – nothing serious – but they were rolling around in the dirt and trying to hit each other.

I grabbed each boy by the collar and separated them. “Stop it, and I mean right now!” I exclaimed.

And they stopped and looked at me in surprise. They glared at each other angrily though when I released my hold on them.

“He called me a ‘dirty Mexican’!” Roberto volunteered.

“He said that my father wears a lady’s skirt!” Leif countered.

Jimmy grinned. “You gonna whup ‘em, teach?”

I looked at Jimmy and ignored the word “teach” for the moment. “Why in the world would I do that? That’s the most barbaric thing I’ve ever heard!”

Lucia looked at me with big eyes. “Mister Bowling always whipped the boys or paddled them if they acted bad. Girls got cracked across the hand with the hickory switch.”

“What’s ‘barbaric’ mean?” Isolde asked.

“It means cruel and downright mean,” I answered. “I threw away the paddle and the hickory stick when I took my first look at the schoolhouse. I don’t believe in whipping my students.”

By now, all the children had gathered around me. Since they had already eaten their lunch, I ushered them back into the school. “We’re going to have a long talk,” I said, trying not to sound too stern or too lax. I wanted to know more about this “Mister Bowling” and I also had several points I wanted to get across. Better to do it now than later.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

With the children seated at their desks, I began to speak. “I don’t know this Mister Bowling. How long did he teach here?”

Tristan snorted, “Too long.” His answer elicited giggles, and I half-smiled in response.

“And he used a paddle and a hickory stick on his students? How did the parents feel about this?”

Bok Sung fielded this question. “He told us that was the only way he could make us learn anything. He told our parents that we were bad and needed punishment to keep order in class.”

Mary and Martha snickered. “He got fired when he paddled Mickey too hard. The School Board sent him away.”

“Good for the School Board,” I said, trying to hide my anger but knowing that I was failing miserably. “I’m not like Mister Bowling. Being struck is not a way to keep order at school. And it most certainly is not a way to help students learn. Some students learn some subjects quicker than others. It’s a fact. But nobody should be whipped or paddled for learning a little slower in some things than others.”

I paused for a moment while the children murmured amongst themselves. “Now, I want you all to know that I simply will not tolerate any fighting when you are in my care. It is completely unacceptable! And so is name-calling!”

“Are they gonna get punished?” asked Gerlinde as she looked at me.

“No, not this time,” I answered. “I hope we can talk this out like adults so we all will think twice before acting like ignorant folks. Now, I want you all to look around you. You will notice that we all are different – we have different eyes, different hair, different skin, different ways of speaking, and different ways of learning. But the one thing we have in common is that we are human beings. We laugh, we cry, and we all have feelings. Words can hurt our hearts just as much as being hit with a rock can hurt our bodies. Now, I want to know the reason why Roberto and Leif were hurting each other in both ways. Which one of you wants to speak first?”

Both boys looked at each other, neither wanting to speak first.

Finally, Roberto opened the conversation. “Leif called me a ‘dirty Mexican’.”

“And how did that make you feel?” I asked.

“I don’t understand why he said that, I don’t guess. It hurt my feelings because it wasn’t a nice thing to say.”

I nodded emphatically. “You made a very good and valid point. Your feelings were hurt and you got angry. I understand that. You felt like you needed to stand up for yourself. I’d like to know where the idea came from that Mexicans are ‘dirty’.”

Leif thought about this. “I don’t know. I guess I’ve heard other people say the same thing.”

“What other people say is not always the truth. It doesn’t matter if you’ve heard it from people your own age or from adults. It’s a bad thing to say. And I don’t want it said again. Is that understood?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Leif mumbled. “But Roberto hurt my feelings when he said that my father wears a lady’s skirt!”

“Roberto, what Leif’s father wears sometimes is known as a ‘kilt’. Scottish history goes way back in time and the kilt was, and is, a kind of uniform. The Scottish people are very proud of their heritage and, when you insult a Scotsman’s clothing, you are also insulting the person.”

I took time out to explain a short history lesson about the Scottish people, what they wore, why they wore it, and what the different kinds of plaid signified. I explained that the men wore their kilts – their “colors” – even in battle. By the time I finished this short lecture, all the children were absolutely entranced. I managed to add that Mexico had its fiestas – complete with piñatas – and that Germans had Oktoberfest and that the Chinese had special New Year festivals. And with each, traditional garb was worn. The children nodded, unaware that I was teaching some history without their even being aware that they were learning.

“I would like for Roberto and Leif to apologize to each other and shake hands,” I said as I looked at the two offenders.

Neither child moved. This was not a new problem to me. So I gave them instructions.

“On the count of three, I want to see you shake hands at the same time. And you can both say ‘I’m sorry’ at the same time. How’s that?”

I counted. “One. Two. Three!”

Both boys shook hands and mumbled their apologies. Then they quickly stepped away from each other.

“I’m proud of both of you,” I said. And I meant it. “This is what adults should do but they’re too bull-headed to do it.

Roberto and Leif blushed but looked at me with bright eyes. I assumed that they had never been praised by their former teacher.

“I’ve taken up so much time talking that I think we should end today’s schooling. Tomorrow we can try other subjects. Is that agreeable with all of you?”

There was a chorus of whoops and shouts. What child doesn’t enjoy seeing a school day end early?

Roberto and Leif approached me as Michael and Jimmy made sure that all the books were put away.

“Are you gonna tell our parents about our fight?” Leif asked, clearly nervous.

I answered with a smile. “Not this time. And I think you both learned your lesson in being more adult in dealing with each other. Am I right?”

“Yes, ma’am!” the two boys said at the same time. Then they skipped out the front door as though there had never been a problem.

I again thanked Michael and Jimmy for being “book monitors.” They gave me a peculiar look, nodded and scurried out the door.

I looked at the stick figure on the blackboard and smiled. It had served its purpose, and I had made my point.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

I was erasing my name from the blackboard when I heard a soft chuckle behind me. I turned around, wondering which child had come back into the school, and I found that it was no child. It was Hoss!

“Is that picture part of an art project?” he grinned as he looked at the blackboard.

“Not a planned one,” I giggled. “But it’s not unusual to find something like this on the first day of school. Don’t tell me that you never drew a picture of any of your teachers when you were in school!”

“Never one on the blackboard anyways,” came the sheepish answer. He grabbed an eraser, and soon the stick figure had disappeared.

“And what brings you to town today?” I asked conversationally.

“Errands.” There was a brief pause. “And I wanted to know how your day went. I was surprised to see the kid goin’ home so early, so I came here lookin’ for you. Were they hard to handle?”

I shook my head. “No, they were fine. Just kids being kids. If you have time, I’d love to tell you all about it.”

Hoss’s eyes lit up. “How ‘bout we talk while we ride? I bet Sunshine would be mighty happy! And maybe I could take you to supper after?”

“Riding sounds like a wonderful idea!” I said, clapping my hands happily. “But I have to give a reluctant ‘no’ to the supper. I need to talk to Hortense when she leaves the bank and gets home. I’m sure a ‘session’ with her will ruin my appetite.” I sighed.

Hoss didn’t pressure me by asking questions. He never pressured me into saying anything, God bless him.

“If you’ll go saddle Sunshine for me, I’ll stop by Ma’s and change clothes. I’ll meet you in front of the Boarding House. How’s that sound?”

There was that familiar “Hoss grin” and the twinkle of his blue eyes. He nodded, took my arm and walked with me toward Ma’s.

“If you had books, I’d be totin’ ‘em home,” he said as we strolled down the boardwalk. “I ain’t done that in quite a while.”

We both laughed. Hoss had a wonderful effect on me – and it seemed that I had the same effect on him.

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

By the time I had changed clothes, Hoss was already waiting for me. With a little help from his strong hand, I climbed into Sunshine’s saddle and patted her affectionately on the neck. She turned her head and bumped my leg gently with her nose. We had a bond, she and I. We both felt it. Hoss’s wink from atop Chubb told me that he knew it too.

After we had left the outskirts of town, I nudged Sunshine into a canter and rejoiced at the freedom I felt as the wind blew against my face. How could I ever have been afraid of riding? I wasn’t a great equestrian yet, but my skills had improved greatly. And my favorite man was smiling, cantering at my side. How can I describe it? It just felt right.

I turned off toward a place I liked – a little hill that afforded a beautiful and unobstructed view of both the town and the countryside. I slowed Sunshine to a walk and then to a stop. Dismounting, I plopped down on the green grass and, leaning back on my arms, I gazed at the open sky.

“Have you ever seen anything so beautiful, Hoss?”

There was no answer, so I turned and saw him staring at me. He reached out his hand and touched a finger to my face and then to my lips. “Nope, I ain’t never seen anything so beautiful.”

His lips were warm against mine, and my heart raced – though this wasn’t a passionate kiss. Just a sweet, gentle, long kiss. I think our hearts were talking to each other, and I hoped that mine was hearing his correctly.

“You tell me about your day first,” I said as he drew away from me. “Then I’ll tell you about mine.”

“Ain’t much to tell. Little Joe and me mended some fences this mornin’. Then I came to town and got a few supplies and went to the bank and picked up the mail.” He shrugged. “I wanna hear about your day.”

I reminded him about the picture on the blackboard and how I’d handled that situation. I told him about the new books and my instructions that the children take care of them. I told him about the Luke boys being “book monitors” and their reaction to this. And I told him about the scuffle between Roberto and Leif and the “lecture” that followed. How I made them shake hands and apologize.

“Sounds like you had everything under control. But there’s somethin’ you ain’t tellin’ me. You said you have to talk to Miz Eager. What’s that about?”

Normally, I don’t talk to anyone except parents about my students. But I knew that I could trust Hoss with any kind of secret. So I told him about my run-in with Hortense before school started. I told him that I felt that she would make trouble for me. And then I told him about Honey – about how she was not to play or get dirty or fall down and get hurt.

Hoss’s eyes were sad. I was always amazed at his sensitivity to so many things. He was in agreement with my decision to let Honey play with the other children and he smiled at the fact that she seemed to have so many friends. I felt validated in my decision.

“Hoss,” I said softly. “There’s a problem with Honey. She can’t read.”

“She can’t read!” he exclaimed.

“Well, she can’t read regular print. But, when I made larger letters, she could read just fine. She desperately needs glasses. Apparently, her Grandmother has been reading to her a lot and she just memorizes what she hears. Honey is a very smart child and has learned to cope in the best way she knows how. Surely Hortense knows this. And if she doesn’t, then she needs to be told.”

“Miz Eager ain’t gonna like hearin’ this,” Hoss said as he shook his head. “And she sure ain’t gonna like hearin’ it from you! She don’t like you none to begin with.”

I sighed. “I know. But, for Honey’s sake, I’ve got to tell the truth. I can’t let this go on like it has been. It’s not fair to Honey.”

“You want me to go with you to talk to Miz Eager?” Hoss was very serious, and I stroked his cheek with my hand.

“Thank you for that,” I said gently. “But this is something I need to do alone. Can you imagine how furious Hortense would be if she thought I had tattled to you? Or anybody, for that matter.” I leaned my head against Hoss’s. “I have to handle this by myself.”

Hoss understood. “There’re just some things that a body has to do alone. This is one of ‘em.” And he kissed me on the tip of my nose. “That’s a kiss for luck.”

I asked about any talk of the former teacher, Mister Bowling. And I told Hoss what the children had told me of paddles and hickory sticks.

“Yeah, I heard about that though everybody acted like it never really happened. I think Pa and Adam know the truth because it was the School Board that fired that guy. Adam ain’t never said nothin’ to me about it. Bowling worked for a year and then left. And then you came.”

Big arms slid around me and held me gently for a long time. I felt safe. And… loved?

CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE

Hoss and I had spent our time longer than I had anticipated, so I was a wee bit late in arriving at Hortense’s house. I saw Grace Garrett’s horse tied up outside and wasn’t quite sure what to do. Should I speak to Hortense with Grace being there or should I wait until later? I decided that what I had to say couldn’t wait. Up the steps I went and then rapped on the door.

Grace opened the door and looked startled to see me, but she graciously invited me in as I explained that I needed to speak with Hortense. The timing was excellent. As Grace showed me into the parlor, there were Hortense and Honey. And Hortense was reading aloud from one of the books from school. The problem with that was that I hadn’t sent any books home with any of the children. How did Hortense get her hands on that book? And then I remembered. There was one book missing when Hortense made me account for the books when they arrived and all of them were still in boxes. One box had been opened. Hortense had stolen that book and declared that the distributor had obviously shorted us one book! I said nothing. For now.

I greeted Honey and received a big smile in return. Hortense just scowled at me. “If you’ve come to visit, this isn’t a good time.”

“So I see,” I said, keeping my voice even and quiet. I looked at the book and then looked at Hortense. She looked at me nervously.

I turned to Grace and opened my mouth to speak. Grace, anticipating that I wanted to speak with Hortense alone, spoke. “Come with me, Honey. Let’s see what the cook is preparing for supper.” Honey left the room with Grace who skipped happily out of the room.

“I told you that this wasn’t a good time to visit,” Hortense growled.

I kept my voice low and even. “We need to talk about Honey. And it can’t wait.”

“Well, be quick. What is it?”

Without being asked, I sat down in a chair across from a scowling Hortense. “Honey is a remarkable child. She’s so pretty and is extremely intelligent. I’m quite pleased with her class participation.”

This took Hortense off-guard momentarily. She looked rather confused.

“My granddaughter is both pretty and smart. Everybody knows that!” was the reply I got. “Is that what you came to tell me? If so, you may leave now.” Hortense turned her head away from me and looked pointedly at the door.

Anger rose in me, but I continued to remain calm. “Honey can’t read.”

Hortense’s head swiveled around so fast that a huge lock of her wiry hair sproinged out of her head and fell across her forehead. There was an unsuccessful try to put the lock of hair back into place. I wanted to laugh. If unicorns weren’t pictured as being so beautiful, I would’ve compared the woman’s appearance as being kin to that mythical creature. Hortense’s mouth dropped open and ruined that thought immediately.

I continued. “Honey can’t read and I think you know she can’t read. That’s why you read to her over and over again. The child is so smart that she actually memorizes what you read to her.”

Giving up on trying to fix her hair, Hortense glared at me. “Honey can read just fine. We read many books together every evening.”

“Let me amend my statement,” I said, holding my gaze into the one eye I could actually see through Hortense’s ratty hair. “Honey can read. But she can’t read the print that’s in books. She can see bigger print just fine. I know, because we worked on this idea together today. All Honey needs is a pair of glasses to help her see the words. Then she won’t have to memorize anything ever again.”

Hortense stood and walked around the room. She found a hairpin and secured the lock of hair on her head in such a way that it stood straight up out to the side, looking very much like one single devil’s horn. How appropriate.

The older woman’s face grew dark. “Honey does not need glasses! Honey will not be seen in glasses! I will not allow such a thing! Glasses will spoil her looks and she will be teased unmercifully!”

I had known from the start that this conversation would be difficult, but Hortense’s response was so vehement that I was truly flabbergasted. For a moment, I was speechless. Then I found my voice, a low tone signifying deep anger.

“Do you mean to tell me that you would sacrifice your own granddaughter’s ability to read – now and forever – because you think her looks are more important? What kind of a grandmother are you? Do you think that Honey’s wearing glasses – for reading only – will be a liability? Honey is a very intelligent child who is aware of her inability to read like other children and she is embarrassed. How can you not help her?”

The answer to that question came as a snarl. “Then I will remove my granddaughter from school and will attend to her education myself.”

My reply? “Then I shall be forced to talk to the other members of the School Board and explain the reason for Honey’s lack of attendance. You leave me no choice.”

Hortense’s eyes were sinister slits. “You think you have the Cartwrights in your pocket, don’t you? You’ve wormed your way into their lives, especially into Hoss’s life. You didn’t even have enough sense to set your cap for Adam, the smart one!”

I had endured enough. I stood up, my fists – clenched in anger – hung by my side. “My relationship with the Cartwrights – any or all of them – is private and separate from my teaching school. I would never try to influence them. You’ll be digging your own grave if you take Honey out of school. Now listen to me, and listen well. Honey needs glasses. She will play with the other children and have fun while she’s under my care. If she gets dirty, buy some soap! Dirt on the outside and on clothing is easily removed. Pain on the inside festers, grows, and remains forever. And don’t forget that you stole that book before it even got taken to school. I’m sure the School Board would be interested in that tidbit!”

Hortense’s rage was at its fullest and she began to shriek. “Get out of my house! Don’t you ever come back! And I will see to it that you never teach in Virginia City or anywhere else, for that matter! Just watch me! I will ruin you!” She picked up the book and threw it at me. Keeping my eyes on her, I bent to retrieve it. Frankly, I was afraid that I would be physically attacked, and the woman didn’t know that I actually knew how to fight – like a man. No hair-pulling or scratching with fingernails. It would be an all-out war and I wouldn’t lose.

I walked toward the door with a confidence that I didn’t feel. “I expect to see Honey in school tomorrow in appropriate school clothes. And Honey will have glasses, if I have to buy them myself!”

“Whore!” Hortense hissed.

“And you, Hortense Eager, are a monster!”

The woman came at me, then, but stopped short. “Your eyes!” I heard her whisper. And she looked truly afraid.

I left her standing in the parlor and swept by Grace and Honey as I strode to the door leading outside. How much had they heard? Grace’s face was ashen. Honey’s face was a mixture of sadness and confusion.

“You did that ‘eye thing’ to Grandmother again and you scared her,” Honey said softly.

“Honey, grown people sometimes get into arguments. Your grandmother and I had one tonight. We have a big difference of opinions and neither one of us handled ourselves very well. I’m not proud of the way I acted. I’m an adult and should conduct myself in an adult way. I apologize.”

“Are you two angry with me?” the child asked.

I knelt down. “No, Honey. Nobody is angry with you. You haven’t done anything wrong at all. Both your grandmother and I know that you are pretty and sweet and kind and very smart. We’re both very proud of you.”

Honey visibly relaxed. “Will I see you tomorrow in school?”

I gave the only answer I was certain of. “I’ll be at school all day tomorrow. There’s lots of stuff to do.”

I think the child took this as a “yes.” She smiled at me. And my heart ached for her.

Grace touched my arm gently. “I think it’s time for you to go do lesson plans.”

I smiled at her. “Yes, it is. Thank you for reminding me.”

I went out the door and walked towards Sunshine. She nuzzled my cheek. I gave her a wry look and said sarcastically, “That went well, didn’t it?”

I chose to keep Sunshine at a walk until we were out of sight of the Eager house, and then I nudged the mare into a full gallop. And I screamed in frustration.

CHAPTER SEVENTY

I returned Sunshine to the livery stable and was surprised to see Hoss playing checkers with John Lemke.

“Hoss!” I exclaimed.

He looked at me shyly. “I knew you’d be bringin’ Sunshine back here sooner or later. I was beginnin’ to worry about you. You feel like talkin’?”

John grinned as he jumped the last of Hoss’s checkers and cleared the board. “Hoss, I ain’t gonna play with you no more if’n you cain’t keep your mind on what you’re doin’!”

Hoss shrugged. “Don’t like playin’ with you nohow. I think you cheat.” This was said with a grin. But Hoss was watching me as I unsaddled Sunshine, gave her a bit of sweet feed, and brushed her coat quickly.

Hoss escorted me from the stable, my hand in his. When we got to Ma’s, we sat on the porch swing and Hoss looked at our hands. My knuckles were white from squeezing so hard.

“You’re mad, ain’t ya?” Hoss asked, already knowing the answer. “I can fell it in your grip and you have that fire in your eyes.”

I relaxed my grip on his hand a little. I had no control over the “fire in my eyes.” “That is a huge understatement. I’m furious!”

Hoss’s voice was gentle and soft. “Just take some deep breaths. We’ll talk when you’re ready.”

The swing creaked as we rocked slowly and the crickets chirped. The music from the piano in one of the saloons was somehow comforting. I breathed slowly and began to relax. Hoss said nothing but cupped his other hand around our already-entwined hands. I knew that he would wait for as long as it took for me to talk. And I also knew that he wouldn’t pressure me to say anything if I didn’t want to. I had never been in love before but decided that what I felt went straight to my heart, filling me with warmth and happiness. This had to be what love was. Maybe I had more of a physical chemistry with Adam, but my feelings for Hoss encompassed the whole gamut – from the physical to the mental to the emotional.

So I recapped the meeting with Hortense. I watched as Hoss’s face clouded and his brows knitted so close together that they were almost one eyebrow instead of two. He said nothing, and I told him everything. From start to finish. Even about screaming on my way back to town.

There was a long silence when I finished talking. Then Hoss said something I’d never heard him say – “Damn!”

It was my turn to sit quietly while this big, gentle man thought about what I’d said. Then he spoke.

“Miz Eager is crazy. That’s what she is. She stole a book. She reads to Honey until the little girl memorizes what she’s heard. Honey needs glasses and can’t get ‘em. She needs play clothes and can’t get ‘em. Miz Eager threatened you. And she called you an unspeakable name. She came close to attackin’ you physically. And Grace and Honey might’ve heard most of what went on. Damn! Miz Eager’s just a …”

“Witch.” I filled in the unspoken word. (AUTHOR’S NOTE: I’m not allowed to spell the word, but we all know it starts with a “B”.)

Hoss looked at me in surprise. He had never heard me use such a word before. I couldn’t help it. I began to giggle. The look on Hoss’s face had been one of such surprise that I just couldn’t help myself. He began to chuckle.

And suddenly, my attitude had turned from frustration and anger to a feeling of happiness. The two of us laughed, Hoss and I, sharing an ever-growing bond.

“I can tell Pa and Adam about this if you want.” Hoss was serious but he still had a grin on his face. “I think they should know what’s going on.”

I snuggled against Hoss’s broad chest, feeling safe and protected. “No, I don’t think that’s a good idea. Well, not right now, anyway. I want to give Hortense time to cool down and think about what I said. She did return the book that she stole. And I’m hoping that she’ll see about getting some glasses for Honey – and maybe some play clothes to wear to school. I don’t want to do what she thinks I’ll do – which is to go straight to you and your family and start trouble. If something is started, I want her to be the instigator.”

I felt the pressure of Hoss’s head against mine. “If that’s what you want, that’s what we’ll do.”

“We.” What a wonderful word that was! My heart soared with happiness.

 

CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE

I stood outside the schoolhouse and rang the bell. Frankly, I hadn’t slept well last night because I was worried about Honey. It certainly was not up to me to buy clothes for the child. Or glasses, either, for that matter. It would be wrong to interfere with the clothing of any child. I could only tell Hortense what I thought, and I had certainly done that!

My heart dropped when all of the children had arrived – except for Honey. I stopped ringing the bell and began to usher the children into the building when I heard my name being called. I turned and saw Grace half-running towards me. And she had Honey with her! I breathed a sigh of relief. It didn’t matter that Honey was wearing another pretty dress – I could work around that.

Grace was out of breath when she and Honey reached me. The child smiled happily at me as she entered the schoolhouse with the other children.

“Amber,” Grace panted, “I’m sorry we’re late, but I had to wait for something. Here!”

Shoving something into my hands, Grace whispered, “This is the best that I could do. Please don’t tell on me!” And she fled.

In my hands were a pair of glasses. I looked through them and realized that they were simple magnifying lenses – but they would definitely be quite useful. I watched Grace as she hurried down the street, never turning around once. I didn’t have time to reflect on why Grace had done this, but her secret was safe with me. I went into the school with a smile on my face but wondering how I would handle getting the glasses to Honey without making a big to-do about it.

My students were busy chattering and laughing – as all children do when the teacher isn’t in the room – so the first problem at hand was getting them all quiet. That being done, I sat down and put the glasses on top of my desk.

“See what I’ve found. Somebody has lost a pair of glasses,” I said, giving my most innocent look. “Do they belong to anyone in here?”

“Well, I ain’t no four-eyes, that’s for sure,” Michael said loudly, eliciting a laugh from the other children.

I rolled my eyes. “That’s not really very funny, Michael. There are a whole bunch of people in this world, from children to adults, who need glasses to read. Think of how it must feel to look at a page of words and not be able to see the print clearly. It must be very upsetting. These are magnifying glasses and they look to be in good shape. Let’s all look through them and see what we think about them.”

“I ain’t wearin’ no…” Jimmy began. I turned my eyes toward him and he stopped talking abruptly.

“First, we need our spelling books. Will our book monitors please get them and pass them out?”

Jimmy and Michael shuffled to the shelves and soon had the books distributed. I stood up and walked down the aisle among the children.

“Okay. Now open your books to any page you want. Who wants to look through these magnifying glasses first?”

Up went Isolde’s hand. She fitted the glasses to her face and jumped a little. “The words are much bigger, Miss Langley!”

And then everybody except Michael and Jimmy had to try the glasses on and see what they did. I was gratified to see such positive and amazed reactions. I had deliberately begun my walk around the room at the back of the room and ended up close to the first row of children. Honey was the last child to “try” the glasses. Her face brightened up immediately.

“I can see real good with these!” she exclaimed. Then her face looked sad. “But they belong to somebody who needs them.”

I pretended to be deep in thought. “Well, until we find out who owns these glasses, anybody in here can use them whenever he or she needs. If you can see well with them, Honey, just keep them on your desk and use them if you want to. In the meantime, I’ll ask around and see if I can find out who they belong to. How’s that?”

“I’ll share them with anybody else any time!” Honey said with a happy smile.

But, of course, nobody ever needed to use them. I silently thanked God (and Grace) when I sat down at my desk. Honey kept the glasses on, and I began the spelling lesson. And, being the responsible child that she was, she took off her glasses when she wasn’t reading and put them on her desk in a place where they wouldn’t fall and break. When I wrote on the blackboard, I made sure to make my letters big enough for her to see well. Honey had no problems at all!

CHAPTER SEVENTY-TWO

By the time we had finished both the spelling and the reading portions of the morning, it was time for recess and lunch. Having finished our lunches, it was time for the children to stretch their legs a little. The boys played a rousing game of kickball, which was a good way to exercise. As for the girls, I was surprised that Honey had never jumped rope before and, in the process of explaining the process to her, I ended up jumping rope also. The girls laughed at me when I tripped, and I laughed with them. This was completely unintentional tripping but it showed how to be a good sport and how to be able to laugh at one’s self.

I sat down on the steps and pondered the events of the day. So far, so good. I still wondered about Grace and the glasses, but I had been asked to keep my mouth shut. And I would. And I thought about Hoss. A giant of a man with incredible sensitivity and probably a great capacity for love. I got lost in my thoughts…

Jimmy plopped down beside me. “How come you play with the girls and don’t play with us boys?” he questioned, edging much too close to me. His shoulder and arms were pressed hard against mine.

“I’ll play kickball with you boys tomorrow. Is that fair enough?” I asked, rising to my feet and thus breaking the physical contact.

“You can play kickball?” he asked incredulously, forgetting that he had meant to make me uncomfortable by his closeness.

“Sure. I learned how to play a long time ago,” I answered. “I may be a bit rusty, but I haven’t forgotten the rules.”

Confused, Jimmy rose and returned to the game. He whispered to Michael – who looked back at me with equal confusion. Good. Keep them off guard.

Recess and lunch were over, and it was time to go back to our studies. We would do some math and geography and history – according to my lesson plan. But something was amiss. The room was entirely too quiet. All eyes were on me, and I knew somehow that another prank was coming.

I instructed Jimmy and Michael to retrieve the arithmetic books and pads of paper, which they did in an unusual hurry. And when the books were distributed, I started to reach for my pad of paper and realized it wasn’t where I had left it. The room remained eerily quiet.

I had only one deep desk drawer, and I slowly began to open it. Something inside went “thump.” A giggle came from somewhere in the room, and somebody said, “Shhh.”

I pretended that the drawer was stuck so that I could open it slowly. There was no telling what might be inside. This process would come in handy in the future. Right now, however, nothing jumped out at me or smelled, so I opened the drawer all the way. And sitting there inside the drawer, was the biggest, ugliest and fattest toad I had ever seen. I’m not partial to toads but I was bound and determined not to show fear.

“Hello,” I said into the drawer. “How did you get here?” Trying not to flinch, I picked the creature up and put him on my desk. He immediately gave out a loud croak and proceeded to wet all over my paperwork. I grabbed a hanky from the desk drawer and wiped up the liquid. I think the poor toad was as nervous as I was!

I laughed as he looked at me with his huge eyes and croaked again. There were giggles from the class.

“It looks like somebody has given me a present,” I said, as nonchalantly as I could under the circumstances. “Now what am I going to do with this…gift? I suppose we could build a home for him and feed him bugs.”

There was a chorus of “yeses” from the children – who laughed uproariously at the prank that didn’t really work. I did not run screaming out of the classroom. In all fairness, I really wanted to do just that. But I knew I had to retain some kind of decorum.

“Or,” I continued, “we can turn him loose. I bet he has a family out there who is looking for him and is very sad that they can’t find him. He may even have children of his own who are crying for their father. If we let him go, he can find his way back home.” I paused for effect.

“Let’s take a vote,” I said as I made myself stroke the fat creature, hoping to God that he didn’t jump into my lap. “Who wants to keep him here, all alone and lonely? And who wants to return him to the outside world where he can find his family? This is a democratic process and majority rules.”

The children talked among themselves for a few minutes – it was the boys against the girls. Pablo spoke. “We vote to keep him here.”

Maria glared at her brother. “Well, we vote to let him go find his family.”

“We have a stalemate now,” I answered. “Let’s have a secret ballot and vote. Write on a piece of paper whether you want to keep the toad or whether you want to let him go. One vote per person. Do not sign your name. Fold each piece of paper and I will pass out a basket for the votes to go into.”

There was a rustling of pencils and paper. When all eyes were on me, I asked Mickey to pass the basket around and then to bring the basket to me. I counted the votes aloud while Mary kept a tally. I held my breath. The last thing I wanted in the room was a big, fat, ugly toad. How relieved I was that the vote ended in favor of letting the poor creature go back outside!

“So we see that the democratic process works, though some may not like the outcome. We’ve learned a lesson in the voting process – something we all should become familiar with. Now, let’s take the toad outside and release him. I’m sure he’ll find his family soon. And he can eat the kind of things he likes, too! He won’t be lonely any more.”

Gingerly, I picked up the bug-eyed creature and carried him outside near some bushes. He wet all in my hand. I couldn’t help it. All I could say was, “Ewwww!” This elicited much laughter from my students, and I laughed too as I put the toad on the ground. He hopped away on his fat legs and disappeared from sight.

“You’re gonna get warts,” Emil proclaimed.

“Not if I wash my hands real well with soap and water,” I countered, heading quickly to the pump where the soap was waiting. I scrubbed my hands so hard that the skin turned bright red.

“We still have our studies to attend to,” I said as I herded the class back to their desks. “Time’s a-wasting!”

There were no further incidents for the rest of the day. Thank God!

And, when class was over, Hoss was lounging around outside to meet me. There were giggles from the children when they saw him, but he just grinned at them. It was clear that all the children felt comfortable around Hoss – they weren’t intimidated by his size at all. That was a good sign.

“How’d things go today?” he asked as I straightened up around the classroom.

I told him about “finding” the glasses, about Honey’s wearing them and her increased vision, about jumping rope, about plans for playing kickball the next day (I omitted the discomfort I felt with Jimmy sitting too close to me), and then I told him about the toad.

His guffaw was so loud that it could be heard even outside the schoolhouse.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-THREE

The days passed quickly into weeks. Hoss met me every day after school most of the time. We often dined together, either in town – just the two of us – or we went to the Ponderosa and shared meals with Hoss’s family. On those occasions, I grew less clumsy. Maybe it was because I felt accepted completely and became more comfortable. Sure, there were times when I spilled things or dropped things or tripped, but we all learned that we could laugh about those things. The Cartwrights always made me feel welcome. I began to feel like I was really a part of the family.

Hoss and I, on every weekend, went riding. We laughed, we talked about everything in the world, we held hands and kissed tenderly. I knew then that I loved him and my heart told me that he loved me. What we felt for each other remained unspoken. There was no need to verbalize anything – maybe it was too soon, or maybe it was because we just knew. I was deliriously happy and had a perpetual smile. So did Hoss! And, after many lessons, I actually learned to handle the reins of a buggy without running into trees or gulches or other obstacles!

My students far exceeded my expectations in their learning abilities. Honey’s glasses (which nobody ever claimed) enabled her to catch up and surpass many of her classmates, and her bright face shone with pride. Emil showed great knowledge of history; both Deborah and Danielle were absolute whizzes at geography. I often let them lead the class in those subjects. We had several days of going outside and investigating different things and then discussing what we’d found. The pads of paper and colored pencils were invaluable because several of the students showed a great aptitude for drawing. All of the pictures went up over the blackboard and, when there was no more room, the pictures were pasted to the wall. Gerlinde and Emil discussed the growing of sugar beets and potatoes; Tristan and Isolde followed with the growing of hay and alfalfa. Katie, Leif and Mindy brought a draft horse that they had raised and we were all impressed with the size of such an animal and the amount of weight that this breed could pull. Maria, Pablo, Roberto and Lucia brought in a piñata – and the class laughed and ran about as they hit the object to make the candy fall out. Even Michael and Jimmy proudly explained the process of having horses shod and how important this job was.

Children will be children, though, and pranks were often played on both me and the other students. Mary and Martha, the twins, were forever changing places in the classroom and waiting expectantly to see who would catch on first. Bok Sung tied Maria’s hair in a knot. I caught Tristan trying to dip his sister’s hair in the inkwell. I would like to say that Michael and Jimmy stopped being bullies, but that wouldn’t be true. They just waited until after school to involve themselves in unacceptable behavior – but they never hurt anybody physically.

There were times when some of the children came to me for advice – for problems at home or with their siblings, for homework glitches, or just to talk about their private thoughts. They trusted me. I was both teacher and friend. I played with the girls at recess sometimes, and I also gave equal time to playing with the boys. Sometimes I’d let the boys win at kickball, but sometimes I’d win. We all learned how to be good sports, win or lose.

I had a good relationship with the children’s parents. On occasion, I dined with many of them and learned all about their fascinating lives. I ate German food at one house, Scottish food at one house, and Chinese food at one house. I was always treated with utmost respect and kindness and was extra-careful that I acted the same way. These parents trusted me with their children and I would do nothing to break that trust.

I continued to attend the quilting and sewing bees. Fall harvest would be upon us shortly, and there would be booths during the day to sell what we had made. And there would be a big barn dance at night, so I began work on a special dress to wear. Hoss had already spoken to me about the dance, and I had agreed to go with him. I had no idea how to dance, having never done this before in my life, but I didn’t tell Hoss that.

Hortense stayed the same. She never brought Honey to school – Grace took over that job. If Hortense saw me on the street, she scowled and looked away. But she never gave me trouble. Even when Honey went home from school with a muddy dress and a skinned knee, I never heard a word from Hortense. Honey still didn’t have her own glasses, but her school clothes began to be more appropriate. I thought that not hearing from an irate Hortense was odd but I was happy that I didn’t have to deal with her. Maybe we would never be friends, but her promise to “ruin” me never materialized.

The strangest thing was my relationship with Grace. When she wasn’t around Hortense, she was absolutely delightful, funny, and full of vitality. It wasn’t unusual for her to find me at Ma’s and to sit and talk at length. She was still very interested in Adam but had reached the conclusion that Adam didn’t return the interest. I learned that Grace had been very much in love when she was sixteen and had run away from home. When that relationship ended, she regretted her decision but was allowed to come back home to help run the Continental Hotel. Her relationship with her parents was always strained, and I felt sorry for her. There were many times that I asked why she had chosen Hortense as a close friend, and her answer was that Hortense had always been kind to her and that she owed her a lot. Grace obviously loved Honey very much and wanted to be around to make sure that Honey was treated well. I wondered why Honey would not have been treated well, but then I considered Hortense and her personality and understood Grace’s reasoning.

My life was idyllic. I couldn’t have asked for anything more. But that would soon change.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-FOUR

When did I notice that trouble might be brewing? In the beginning, I think I just didn’t pay attention. Ink was spilled on my desk – and mine only. There was a whole family of dead mice in my desk drawer. Both Michael and Jimmy flatly refused to be book monitors, so I asked Tristan and Mickey to take over the job. A nail had been embedded in the side of my desk, and I felt lucky to have just torn my dress instead of gouging my hand. Several books had pages ripped out but there was no way to know who had done this. I had begun giving the children homework, and thus the books were taken home and then returned to the shelves the following morning. Though Michael and Jimmy didn’t overtly bully anybody, I was aware that the other children began to shy away from them. And the Luke boys began bragging about how much money they had in their pockets and about all the things they planned to buy.

All these things happening over a long period of time wouldn’t really have bothered me. But everything started happening in a matter of two weeks. I just couldn’t figure out what was happening. Or why. In my mind, I figured that the fall harvest was coming up and that the instigator (or instigators) had become uninterested in school. Soon, most of the children would be in the fields helping in the harvesting – and classes wouldn’t be held until the harvest was finished.

My gut niggled at me when there was a skunk in the schoolhouse. And there was a broken window. But my gut feeling changed to certainty when Jimmy deliberately knocked over Honey’s glasses and then crushed them beneath his boot. Michael laughed out loud. Honey sat quietly – as did the whole class – as I swept up the tiny shards of glass and then told both Luke boys to meet me outside for a “chat.”

“You two owe Honey a new pair of glasses,” I said, barely able to control my voice. “You’ve both been bragging about how much money you have – and now you will replace the broken glasses. Honey can’t read without them, and you know it!”

“And what if we don’t?” Jimmy asked, squaring his shoulders.

“Oh, you will!” I hissed. “Don’t make me go to your parents and tell them what you’ve done. That would be most embarrassing, don’t you think?”

“Pa won’t care. Those glasses didn’t belong to Honey nohow,” Michael grinned as he leaned against the pump.

I was speechless. Michael was right. “It doesn’t matter that those weren’t Honey’s personal glasses,” I answered. “Even if your father doesn’t care, your mother will! She’ll be mortified to know what her sons have been doing. And I know what you’ve been up to.”

“Cain’t prove nothin’,” was Jimmy’s haughty response.

I held him with my eyes and he backed up to put some distance between us.

“You gonna tell Hoss?” Michael asked with a voice that had suddenly gone quiet.

“You never know just what I might do,” I answered. “Now go back and sit down at your desks. And I’d better not have another problem with you. Ever! Tomorrow morning, there just better be some glasses on Honey’s desk.”

Both boys gave me a wide berth as they headed back into the schoolhouse. I took several deep breaths and walked inside. As I passed by the twins, I heard Mary whisper to Martha, “She has scary eyes when she’s mad. I hope she never looks at me like that. I’d never come back to school again.” Apparently, some of the children had been watching my “discussion” through the broken window. It wasn’t the first – or the last – reference to the fact that my eyes scared people.

The rest of the day went without incident, and I was relieved to see Hoss waiting for me when class was over. The Luke boys looked at me as Hoss and I spoke – were they afraid that I was tattling? They were right.

Hoss caught up with the Michael and Jimmy several yards away from where I was standing. I saw him put his huge hands on each of the boys’ shoulders – a grip that looked just short of painful. Hoss’s eyes were stone-cold as he spoke to them. I couldn’t hear what he was saying, but both Michael and Jimmy looked very uneasy. Hoss released them and ambled back over to me.

“Honey’ll get her glasses,” he said, his lips turning up slightly. “And I don’t think you’ll have any more trouble with those boys.”

He was wrong.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-FIVE

The next morning, as I led the students into the schoolhouse, I saw a pair of glasses on Honey’s desk. Honey smiled brightly and never asked where they came from. I made no mention of it either. I figured that the “grapevine” had spread the news and that the best thing I could do would be to keep my mouth shut. I wondered if Honey had told her grandmother about the glasses being broken or if she had never mentioned having them in the first place. It didn’t matter. Things seemed to be back to normal – except for the fact that the Luke boys were sullen and uncommunicative. Michael was prepared to hurl a spitball at Maria until he saw me watching him. I think he swallowed the missile.

It was my turn today to play kickball with the boys. But my gut told me that this game would be different and to be prepared for anything. Usually the ball was kicked without great force and nobody was knocked down or hurt in the scramble to take control of the ball and its direction. This time, though, there was a feeling of intensity; I almost decided to call the game off. I didn’t.

Nobody got hurt badly – there were some skinned knees and elbows and one possible black eye. Soon, there were few of us left to play the game.

I don’t know what happened. But I ended up being squashed between Michael and Jimmy and was hurled roughly to the ground. Jimmy landed squarely on top of me, and I saw Michael back away with a sinister look in his eyes. Jimmy was a big, strong young man and, though I struggled and demanded that he let me up, he kept his position. His face was so close to mine that his features were a blur, and I could feel his hips moving suggestively against me.

“I know all about you,” he whispered in my ear. “All about you.”

And my blood ran cold. I hoped he didn’t know what I thought he knew.

Bok Sung wasn’t a big boy, but he knew all about the Oriental martial arts. And, with one well-placed chop of his hand, he knocked Jimmy unconscious temporarily. Long enough for Bok Sung to pull Jimmy off me and for me to try to catch my breath.

“Are you all right?” Bok Sung asked as Tristan helped me to my feet.

“Yes,” I answered, my voice quavering. “I just got the wind knocked out of me. Let me just sit here for a moment.” Pablo ran towards me with a cup of water.

Jimmy was sitting up now and was rubbing the side of his neck. Deborah came forward with a cup of water for her brother.

“Wha’ happened?” Jimmy asked.

Mai Lee smiled. “Bok gave you a karate chop and knocked you out. You were hurting Miss Langley.”

Michael stepped forward to face Bok Sung. “Ya stinkin’ Chink! You can’t do that to my brother and get away with it!” Michael was ready to fight.

Bok Sung was unafraid. “I could’ve killed your brother if I’d have wanted to. And I have the ability to hurt you. Very bad. Trust me – you do not want to fight with me.”

“Ah, let him alone,” cautioned Jimmy as he got to his feet. “He ain’t worth fightin’ over. And neither is she!” I felt the older Luke boy’s stare, and my skin prickled.

The look of triumph that Jimmy flashed at me said it all. He knew! And I was very, very afraid.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-SIX

Hoss and I ate supper at the café that night – and Donna, unwittingly, spilled the beans.

“I heard what happened at school today,” she said as she served us our meals.

I cringed. I hadn’t planned to tell Hoss anything. My policy was “wait and see.” And I didn’t want my “secret” to get out. The Luke boys had me over a barrel, and they knew it! How many other people knew? Was I just being paranoid?

As soon as Donna had spoken, she clapped her hand over her mouth. Apparently, one look at my face told her that she had opened a can of worms. She sighed, said, “I’m an old busybody,” and then scurried away.

Hoss looked at me, perplexed. “Did Honey get her glasses?”

I tried to look perky. “She did, indeed! Everything is back to normal.”

Hoss pursued the subject. “What happened today that you ain’t tellin’ me?”

I poked at the food on my plate. I had lost my appetite.

“Hoss, I’ll explain it to you later. It’s nothing. Really. Can’t we just eat our meal right now?”

Nodding, Hoss began to eat. But his eyes told me that we would talk later. And we did.

The weather was beautiful – just right for a late-night ride. Sunshine looked at me curiously as I saddled her and, as if she sensed I was upset, she continually bumped me gently with her nose. She was as intuitive as Hoss was!

Hoss rode close to me, making small talk the whole time. I answered laconically, wondering how much I could tell this man who held my heart. Finally we stopped and dismounted in yet another meadow which had come to be one of our favorites. I stood and listened to the sounds of the crickets and the other night creatures. These were soothing sounds, and I began to relax.

“Tell me.” Hoss spoke in the quiet way that he often used.

“It’s nothing. Just a rough-and-tumble game of kickball,” I lied.

“Uh huh.” Hoss knew that there must’ve been more.

I didn’t have it in me to lie – especially to Hoss. So I told him the whole story, from the spilled ink on my desk to being pinned by Jimmy Luke and rescued by Bok Sung. I did not mention the threat.

Hoss listened and didn’t interrupt me until he was sure I was through talking. I marveled that I had had the good fortune to find such a wonderful man – I could tell him anything and know that he listened, not only to the sound of my voice but also to what I was saying.

“I think somebody is trying to scare me away from teaching,” I finally said.

Mulling this over, Hoss put his arm around my shoulders and drew me to him. I felt safe as I rested my head against his chest.

“It sure sounds like it,” was his answer. “But I don’t understand why. You’re a wonderful teacher – I hear that all the time. You have so many friends, and that doesn’t mean just the kids’ parents. Everybody likes you. Who would want you gone?”

I didn’t have an answer to that question. Somebody knew my secret, but how could that “somebody” have found out?

Turning my head and tilting my face up, Hoss traced the outline of my lips with one finger. His touch was tender, and I felt heat rise in me like a fire.

“I wanna protect you,” Hoss said huskily. “I wanna spend the rest of my life with you. I wanna wake up with you in the mornin’ and go to sleep with you at night. I wanna make you happy. I wanna have children with you. Can you understand what I’m sayin’?”

And, while the stars twinkled above us, Hoss kissed me before I could even answer. This was a different kind of kiss – one that started slowly but escalated in intensity. These kisses were deep and passionate and lasted for a long time. A very long time. Here we were – Hoss and I – two people who were sensitive and shy, locked in an embrace that I wished would never end. I felt his body – hard against mine – and felt the answering pressure of my body against his. I had read about “arousal” in books, and now I was actually feeling it in both Hoss’s body and in mine. If I had any doubts about “physical chemistry” between two people, those doubts were erased. It was a plain and simple fact – Hoss and I wanted each other.

When the kissing stopped, Hoss looked at me joyously and whispered softly, “I love you, Amber Langley.”

And my answer came quickly. “I love you, too, Hoss Cartwright. You’re a treasure, and you fill me with such happiness that it’s impossible to explain.”

“Did you understand what I was sayin’?” Hoss asked, looking into my eyes.

“Yes,” was my one-word answer.

“I want to marry you,” he said as he nuzzled my cheek.

“Yes,” came my answer.

Hoss’s lips found mine again. And again. And again. And, in such a warm embrace, I ceased thinking about anything except my love for Hoss.

But trouble had already started – trouble that could endanger my relationship with Hoss and would certainly endanger my position as a teacher.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-SEVEN

Harvesting was in full swing now. That meant there was no school, and I was glad. Now I had time to work on my dress for the Harvest Dance. My heart sang as my fingers flew through the stitches of the simple, yet attractive, off-the-shoulder green dress with the slightly-flounced bodice and snug waist and flowing skirt. I wanted Hoss to be proud of me. Donna had helped me pick out the material – and the color – and had promised that the emerald green would set off perfectly my skin tones and my eye color. Maybe I didn’t know how to dance, but I would look pretty…

There was a tap at my door and, when I opened it, there stood Grace. She looked agitated.

“There’s a School Board meeting tonight at eight o’clock,” she whispered quickly. “Please be there. And don’t tell anyone that you heard about it from me!” And then she fled.

School Board meeting? This wasn’t supposed to take place until after the harvesting of the crops. And who would be there? I knew that all the Cartwrights were lending a hand with the hay and alfalfa – a task which started at dawn and continued til dusk. I hadn’t seen Hoss in several days, but he hadn’t mentioned such a meeting when I had seen him last. My gut feeling was that this news didn’t bode well. My gut feelings were seldom wrong.

*********************************

I recognized Buck and Sport tied to the hitching rail near the schoolhouse. So, Mister Cartwright and Adam were here already. And there was a buggy which I knew belonged to Hortense. As I climbed the few stairs into the building, I could hear the Mayor’s voice. And when I opened the door and walked in, Grace was there.

Apparently, my arrival took everyone by surprise. There was silence as I entered the room and took a seat at Honey’s desk.

“I’m the teacher here,” I said. “Why wasn’t I invited to this meeting? What concerns the School Board and the students also concerns me. Am I correct in this assumption?”

Mister Cartwright looked at the Mayor quizzically. “Is it true that Miss Langley wasn’t given notice that we were meeting tonight?”

The Mayor looked equally stymied. “It is my understanding that the teacher is always asked to be present. There must’ve been some mistake in the passing along of information.”

I deliberately didn’t look at Grace. My eyes turned to Hortense instead. Her icy stare sent a chill down my backbone. And then she spoke.

“I called this private meeting myself.” Her voice was haughty. “The subject of discussion is one that should be kept quiet – just like the meeting we had when we agreed to terminate Mister Bowling.”

A silence hung over the room. Hortense continued with a catty smile. “The reason for this meeting is to decide whether to terminate Miss Langley’s position as schoolteacher on the grounds of being unfit morally.”

She knew! I felt like the wind had been knocked out of me. Grace looked miserable.

Leaning forward across the table, Adam looked almost goggle-eyed as he asked, “What? How can you possibly say that Amber is ‘morally unfit’? She’s led a life here which is certainly quite the opposite!”

“So it would seem,” Hortense snapped. “The emphasis should be on the word ’here’. But what I have to tell you is pertinent information on her life before she came to Virginia City.”

The look of smug satisfaction on her face made my blood run cold.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-EIGHT

Hortense waved a piece of paper in my direction and then passed it to the Mayor. He shook his head and passed it first to Mister Cartwright. Adam read the paper over his father’s shoulder.

“I hired a private detective to delve into Miss Langley’s past. This paper reveals his findings. Miss Langley apparently worked in an ‘immoral establishment’ for two years. I ask you, is this the kind of woman that we should trust with our children?”

The question hung in the air. Mister Cartwright looked at me, his soft brown eyes were non-accusatory.

“Amber, I’d like to hear what you have to say,” he intoned, almost certainly deliberately using my given name rather than addressing me formally as “Miss Langley.”

“I’d like to see that paper,” I answered. Adam brought the “report” to me, and there was a hush as I read the contents silently.

With my legs shaking, I stood and faced the members of the School Board. “I see that the detective did his homework. But he didn’t do a very thorough job. There is much that is omitted from this report. It is true that I worked at a brothel – I have no problem in saying the word, even if other people do.” I glared at Hortense.

“And your detective managed to get the dates of my employment correct. I was sixteen years old when I began working there and was eighteen when I left. However, my job description seems to have been omitted from what you can read here. I worked, as did other girls my age who came from the orphanage, for the head housekeeper, Jolene Richaud. She was a hard but fair taskmaster, and it was her job to make sure that this high-class establishment was kept spotless. She also was in charge of keeping her own set of detailed ledgers indicating what jobs were done and how much each of her housekeepers was paid.”

Was it my imagination or did Hortense look slightly uncomfortable? And was that a slight smile playing about Grace’s lips?

“It was never my intention to work at that establishment for a long period of time. I wanted to further my education and make something good out of my life. I wanted to be a teacher. Finding a job that paid well was almost impossible at my age. This particular job paid exceedingly well. It served its purpose. My job was to do all the laundry – from sheets to clothing to anything else that needed to be washed. And that includes all the dishes and kitchenware. I washed windows. I dusted and swept. I scrubbed floors until my knees were bloody and my hands were red and raw. I fetched the doctor when necessary. I bought groceries with money given to me by Jolene. Everything I did was documented in detail, and I kept the pay stubs and the specifics for each payment for a very long time. I no longer have them as proof. I lived in a little room off the kitchen, made sure that fresh coffee was brewing all day long. I was never seen when the men arrived because there were secret passages all over the house so that the ‘help’ was never identified.”

I paused to take a breath. None of what I was saying was coming out right – everything was all in a jumble, but I hoped I had made my point.

“Did I work at a brothel? The answer is that I, indeed, did. Did I live there? Yes, I did. But I did housecleaning only. Was I paid for the chores that I performed? Yes, I was paid well. I saved every penny that I could and, with the help of one of Jolene’s friends, I was accepted into college. I moved into a place of my own and studied hard. I had no other duties than those that I mentioned. Did I do anything immoral? Absolutely not!”

I looked Hortense dead in the eye, and I could feel the hatred rising in me. I spoke my last few words in a studied cadence. “No. Man. Not. One. Ever. Laid. A. Single. Hand. On. Me!”

“So you say,” Hortense spat. “But, to work in that kind of place doesn’t look good on your record. The facts stand as they are. I maintain that you are not fit to teach our children.”

“I don’t lie,” came my answer through gritted teeth. “I shouldn’t be condemned because you don’t have all the facts on that fine little report. And, further, what I did in the past has nothing to do with what kind of teaching credentials I have.”

“I vote to terminate Miss Langley’s position as schoolteacher,” Hortense snarled. But I saw fear in her sinister eyes.

Mister Cartwright spoke. “I don’t think a vote should be taken at this time. We all need to think about what has been said here before any of us makes up our minds. If Amber hadn’t come in to speak for herself, we might’ve voted and terminated her unjustly. Because she is here, we have been afforded the opportunity to hear what she has to say. How she could’ve not been informed of this meeting is beyond my understanding.” He stared directly at Hortense who shifted uncomfortably in her chair. “We have both sides of the story now. We must look at Amber’s teaching record at our school if we are to find any impropriety or misconduct.”

Grace’s hand movement caught my eye. She was making a “thumbs up” gesture.

“Well, Ben,” Hortense interjected, “I would expect such a speech coming from you. After all, Miss Langley has become quite friendly with your family…”

Adam spoke then. “It’s true that Amber is a friend of the family. But there’s a big difference between being friends on a private level and being friends in the tone of your insinuations.”

“She’s unfit to be around my granddaughter,” Hortense muttered. She knew that she couldn’t fight the patriarch of the Cartwright clan.

I exploded in anger. “I’m unfit! How dare you say that! I wasn’t the one who stole a school book and made my granddaughter memorize everything I read to her! I’m not the one who refused to provide glasses for Honey so that she can read! I’m not the one who gave instructions that Honey not be allowed to play with the other children lest she should get hurt or get her clothing dirty! I’m not the one who has kept Honey in a room with only dolls to play with!”

Hortense seemed to shrink. Obviously, she hadn’t planned on the conversation turning against her. I held her with my eyes and she visibly flinched.

The Mayor spoke. “Hortense, is this true?”

Hortense’s mouth moved but no words came out. She stood up abruptly, grabbed Grace by the arm, and flew out the door in a rage. Her parting words were, “Any woman who hangs around with whores is a whore! I’ll not have a a person like that teaching in my town!”

“I move that we do some investigating before we vote on anything – including Hortense’s abilities to care for her granddaughter. The next meeting will be at this same time next week. This meeting is adjourned.” The Mayor slammed a book down on the desk and strode angrily out the door. Hortense had just made another enemy.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-NINE

I felt physically drained and sat down immediately at Honey’s desk, covering my face with my hands. Adam strode outside without a word. Mister Cartwright came over to me and took one of my hands in his.

“I’m sorry about all of this,” he said gently. “I am aware that Hortense dislikes you, but I never thought she would go to such extremes to hurt you. You’ve already spoken about the most painful problem, so I won’t ask you to go through it again. I listened closely to everything you said. So did Adam. So did the Mayor. Let’s drop that ridiculous bit of character-assassination for the present.”

“Why does she hate me so much?” I asked, my voice beginning to quaver. “I’ve never done anything to make her feel that way.”

“You have now,” came the answer. “Were you telling the truth about her stealing a school book and how she interacts with Honey?”

“Mister Cartwright, it’s all true. You were with me the day I went to meet Honey for the first time. You saw how terse Hortense was with me. I think it was only because of your presence that I got to see Honey at all that day. She was in a room devoid of anything but a plethora of dolls. No pencils, no paper, no books. She was all alone, completely cut off from friends or playmates. Honey goes to the bank every day after school, and I have no doubt that she is placed in that same room until the bank closes.”

“Does she have friends at school?”

I had to smile. “Absolutely. She’s well-liked and plays with the other children easily. I…uh…allow her to play, despite the fact that Hortense told me that playing and getting dirty were out of the question.”

“And what do you do when she does get dirty?” Mister Cartwright had a twinkle in his eyes.

“That’s what soap is for!” I snorted.

Mister Cartwright’s deep chuckle and broad grin made me giggle and smile in return. And I heard other chuckles – familiar ones. I looked toward the back of the room and saw Adam, Hoss and Joe. They now walked towards me with smiling faces.

“I went outside to get Amber a cup of water,” Adam said. “I found these brothers of mine trying to peek in the window. I told them what happened.”

Hoss took his father’s place next to me as I took the cup of water from Adam. I didn’t realize how dry my mouth was, and I drank half the cup before setting it back down.

“We need to know more about Hortense. She’s put you on trial and, in doing so, opened a can of worms for herself. Did she really steal a school book and take it home?” Adam leaned against the blackboard and trained his hazel eyes on me.

“Grace was with me when Hortense made me count the books. All of them. One book was missing and Hortense wanted for me to pay for it. Then she changed her mind and said that one missing book wasn’t really a problem. Grace was there the whole time and heard every word. I didn’t think about it again until I went to pay Hortense and Honey a visit. Grace was at the house also that night, but I don’t know how much she heard. She had taken Honey into the kitchen for a while, but she was close enough later on to hear some of what Hortense said to me before I was asked to leave.”

I was rambling again. But Adam got me back on track. “About the book. How do you know that Hortense actually had the book?”

“Because she was reading it to Honey that night that I visited. I saw the book, I recognized it, and I confronted Hortense about it. She was very angry. And that’s when I confronted her with the fact that Honey needed glasses. I was told in no uncertain terms that Honey would never wear glasses because she would be called “four-eyes by the other children. Hortense told me straight out that she would take Honey out of school and teach her at home if I made trouble. That was the night that Hortense threatened to ‘ruin’ me. I was told that I would never hold a teaching position here or anywhere else. It appears that she’s made good on her promise.”

I sighed and drank the rest of the water. Hoss’s hand rested gently on my shoulder.

“What she’s sayin’ is true, Pa. I waited for Amber to come back from seein’ Miz Eager and Amber told me everything that happened and everything that was said.”

“Hoss, why did you not tell me about this at the time?” Mister Cartwright looked at his middle son.

“Because Amber told me not to. She trusted me enough to tell me everything. She wanted to wait and see if the book was returned and if Honey got glasses. The book was returned and Honey has glasses now. I couldn’t betray Amber’s trust, Pa. I just couldn’t!”

There was a slow shake of a silver-maned head. “No, son. You did right. But things would be a lot easier if I had known about this trouble earlier.” There was a pause. “You say that Honey now has glasses?”

I fidgeted. “I…uh…found some magnifying glasses. Honey’s been wearing those while she’s at school. But it’s only until I find whoever lost them. If she has been to an eye doctor and gotten new glasses, I’m not aware of it.” I couldn’t tattle on Grace any more than Hoss could tell his father about my meeting with Hortense.

“There’s more, Pa. There’s been trouble at school.” Hoss looked at me apologetically. And he related the trouble that had just popped up recently.

Adam’s eyebrow went up. Joe had remained quiet until now. “It’s those Luke boys. Where would they be getting enough money to brag about? They’ve never had much money in their lives.”

“I don’t know, son. We’ll talk about this later. Right now, it’s time for us all to get some rest. Hoss, will you see that Amber gets home safely?”

I shook my head violently. “Hortense will accuse me of trying to ‘influence’ members of the School Board! I can’t be seen with Hoss!”

Adam chuckled. “Hoss isn’t a member of the School Board.”

And so it was that Hoss walked with me back to Ma’s. He held my hand the whole way.

CHAPTER EIGHTY

Hoss respected my silence as we walked. He was a man who knew when to talk, when to comfort, and when to keep quiet. At Ma’s door, he put his arms around me and held me close to him.

“Don’t you worry ‘bout a thing. I ain’t gonna let nothin’ happen to you no more. Trust me.”

“Hoss, what Hortense is saying – or what she’s trying to say – just isn’t true. I truly was one of the housekeepers. And that’s all! I never did anything to be ashamed of. The men that came in… I never saw… I never did…”

“Hush, now.” Hoss’s voice was soothing. “I told you that everything’s gonna be all right. And it will be. Ain’t nobody gonna believe Hortense nohow. I don’t and never will. I’ll see you tomorrow and we can talk more if you wanna. But for right now, you need some rest.”

He brushed his lips across my forehead. I headed to my room and I could hear Hoss’s footsteps through my open window as he walked away.

My open window? I hadn’t left my window open! Then I saw the snake on my bed, heard the rattling, and I screamed and began backing up. I heard heavy footsteps coming from outside and there were lighter footsteps in the hallway. Hoss and Ma almost collided coming through the door to my room – a fact which might have been funny under different circumstances.

Hoss took command immediately. “Just hold still! Don’t nobody move!” There was no need to tell me that because I was frozen in place. Ma, more familiar with rattlesnakes, struck a more relaxed pose.

Slowly, Hoss reached for the towel next to my basin and then transferred it from his right hand to his left. Stretching his left arm out, he waved the towel slowly. The snake, distracted and alarmed by this change of movement, rattled louder and coiled tighter. I held my breath – Hoss made a very big target. For such a giant of a man, though, he moved quicker than I had ever seen him move. The snake struck at the towel, and Hoss grabbed it just below its head. Its beady, slitted eyes reminded me of Hortense, and I shivered involuntarily.

“Don’t move!” Hoss said again, and he disappeared for only a short time. Ma and I did as we were told. When Hoss returned, his eyes were stony as he looked around the room. He spotted the open window and shook his head.

“That critter didn’t come in here on his own. Somebody put him here on purpose. Somebody wanted to scare Amber real bad.”

“It worked,” was all I could manage to say.

“Ma, have you seen or heard anybody in this room tonight?” Hoss was looking under the bed and under the dresser and in the armoire. I hoped there would be no more nasty surprises.

“I heard Amber unlocking the door and then opening the window a little while ago,” Ma answered. “That window sticks and makes a bumping sound when it’s opened or closed.”

Hoss looked at me as I answered. “I didn’t open the door or the window, Ma. I wasn’t here. I was at the school.”

By now, some of the occupants of the Boarding House had gathered around my door. Tex and Slim, both jack-of-all-trades, were busy investigating the lock on my door.

“This here lock’s been broke,” drawled Tex. “It’s all bent outta shape around the keyhole.”

Slim was busy investigating the lock on the window. “This lock is busted too.”

Hoss looked at the broken lock. “Did anybody see a stranger come into this room?”

Slim shrugged. “We was all eatin’ dinner. We cain’t see this room from where we was at.”

Ma broke the uncomfortable silence. “Go back to your rooms. Get Tex or Slim to check your door and window locks and, if anything looks wrong, come tell me.” People scattered in different directions. The report came back, via Rosalind, that nothing seemed amiss in the other rooms. This was not a good sign for me.

“I’ll get that lock fixed first thing in the morning,” Ma said, trying to reassure me.

Great. What’ll I do until tomorrow?

Again, Hoss took control of the situation. “I ain’t leavin’ Amber alone tonight. I’ll be stayin’ right here.” He walked over and looked out of the open window. I wondered why he didn’t close it.

Ma raised her eyebrows. “Hoss, you know that’s against my rules.” Indeed, Ma had made it very clear to me – and to the other boarders – that men were not allowed to have women in their rooms and vice versa. “If you wanna play pattyfingers, do it at a hotel,” she had cautioned.

“I’m stayin’, Ma,” Hoss repeated. “We’ll leave the door open if that’ll make you feel better.”

Ma and Hoss looked at each other. Ma nodded her agreement. “I’ll talk to the blacksmith first thing tomorrow. We’ll get both locks fixed.”

“Why talk to the blacksmith? Harrison Wells is the locksmith.” Hoss scratched his head.

“Oh, Harrison is out of town and won’t be back until the Harvest Fair,” Ma answered. “You two will be all right until then?”

“Everything’s fine,” I answered. “Good night, Ma.”

Hesitating for only a moment, Ma reminded us to leave the door open. Her footsteps faded as she walked down the hall.

When she was gone, Hoss sat down in a chair that was too small for him. I sat down on the bed and pulled my feet up under me. We looked at each other.

“The Luke boys playing another ‘prank’?” I asked.

“That’d be my guess,” came Hoss’s answer.

 

CHAPTER EIGHTY-ONE

As soon as the house got quiet for the night, Hoss whispered to me. “Gimme that lamp, Amber.”

I handed it to him and he squeezed halfway out of the open window. For several minutes, all I saw of Hoss was his backside and the faint glow of the lamp reflecting through the window. He finally squeezed back into the room.

“Look out there, on the ground, in the dirt, and tell me what you see. Concentrate.” I got the feeling that Hoss had found something. Would I find it?

I took the lamp and poked my head out of the window. All I could see was a lot of disturbed dirt. “I don’t see anything,” I whispered, acutely aware that Hoss was now looking at my backside.

I felt hands on my hips and started to protest but found that I was leaning farther outside the window. I concentrated. And then I saw something interesting.

I wriggled back through the window into the room – with Hoss’s help. I had never felt a man’s hands on my hips before and almost dropped the lamp before I found myself safely in my room.

“Tell me what you saw,” Hoss whispered.

“Some kind of strange marking in the dirt.”

“Yeah. It was a boot print. With a half-moon marking. It shows up real well.”

“And the marking belongs to…” I began.

“… a pair of boots…” Hoss interjected.

“…worn by whoever was outside the window!” I said triumphantly.

“Right!” Hoss exclaimed loudly. Then he looked at the open door to my room and lowered his voice.

“All we need to do now is to go to the mercantile or the boot maker and find out who has boots with that particular marking.” Hoss looked equally triumphant.

“Hand me that broom over there,” he instructed. I handed him the broom. Then his face fell.

“I’m too big to fit all the way through that window. You’ll have to do it.”

“Do what?” I hissed.

“Crawl through the window and sweep the dirt to look like it’s never been stepped in.” He handed me a dust pan. “And put some dirt in this.”

“Why?” I was confused.

“Just do it.”

Out the window I went and proceeded to eradicate every mark in the dirt. After sweeping a pile of dirt into the dust pan, I climbed back in the window and realized that I had left my own tracks outside. I shoved the broom back out the window and swept the area clean. When I was finished, Hoss closed the window.

“This is ridiculous, Hoss,” I said as I wiped my forehead and handed over the dust pan. I watched as Hoss spread dirt in front of my door and under the window inside the room.

“Ma will have a fit when she sees that,” I said, grimacing. “She hates dirt.”

“We’ll explain it to her in the morning,” Hoss said. He had an answer for everything. “If the same person comes back, we’ll know it right away. And Ma will be watching like a hawk for strangers.”

This made perfectly good sense to me. But my mind and body were tired, and I sat on the bed – the former temporary home for a rattlesnake – and leaned against the wall. Hoss took his place in the too-small chair.

I had one thought. “Hoss, have you told your family about us? About getting married?” I was too tired to beat around the bush.

“Not yet. I’m waiting for just the right time.”

“Hoss,” my voice was tender. “With Hortense’s accusations – and without proof that I wasn’t a prostitute – I can’t marry you. I won’t marry you. It would bring shame on you and your family forever.”

Hoss rose and sat with me on the bed. “Amber, I know you. I love you. What Hortense is saying don’t matter – it ain’t true. I know it ain’t! There won’t be no problem with my family – they see who you are now, just like I do. What did or didn’t happen when you were sixteen don’t make no difference. If you’ve decided that you don’t love me, then tell me now. I gave a lot of thought to asking you to marry me. It was the right decision then and things ain’t changed one bit.” Hoss’s face was earnest and serious. “But why didn’t you tell me about all this a long time ago? It wouldn’t have made no difference to me.”

“It’s a part of my life that I choose to forget. There’s an old saying that if ‘one lies down with a dog, he gets up with the fleas’. I saw and heard an awful lot from the ‘working girls’. And Hortense believes that their behavior rubbed off on me. I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want to lose you. I never dreamed that the subject would come up.”

“It don’t make no difference. I keep tellin’ you that!” Hoss looked sad.

“But the gossip, Hoss. It could destroy us. Some people will always believe that I am an immoral person and therefore unfit to teach.”

“Yeah, that might be true. But some folks think that the moon is made of green cheese, too. And they’ll always be wrong, and nobody pays them any attention nohow.”

I cradled Hoss’ face in my hands and searched his eyes. “I do love you. I want the same things that you do. I want to protect you – and your family – from anything hurtful. And your being associated with me – their being associated with me – is hurtful.”

“If you love me, then everything will be all right.” Hoss put his arm around my shoulders and drew me close. “We’ll talk about this later. But we’ll be married if I have to drag you to the church kicking and screaming.”

A smile played about his lips. And I had no doubt that he meant what he said. I smiled back at him, rested my head on his shoulder, and promptly fell asleep.

CHAPTER EIGHTY-TWO

Ma appeared first thing in the morning and found Hoss awake. I was still asleep. Very gently, Hoss extricated his arm from around me and laid me back on the bed.

Ma, a very neat woman, pointed to the dirt outside my door. “This has got to go!” she whispered.

“It has to stay, Ma. I can’t tell you why. You’ll just have to trust me.” Hoss’s face was very serious.

Ma liked Hoss. She liked all the Cartwrights. And she wasn’t a nosy woman. “The dirt stays. But not forever. It’s fortunate that Amber’s room is at the very end of this hall so folks don’t track through it or notice it too much. I keep a clean boarding house and you know that.”

“Yes’m,” Hoss replied. “Hopefully it won’t be here for long.”

“I’ve already been to the blacksmith shop. Charles Luke will be here soon to fix the locks. Now I’ve got to go cook breakfast.” Ma scurried away. She left the door open, and Hoss didn’t close it.

******************************

When Hoss sat down on my bed, it creaked loudly and woke me up. I looked at him and smiled. And then I remembered the events of last night and sat bolt upright.

Hoss kissed the top of my head. “Good mornin’. I’m sorry I woke you.”

“Were you here all night?” I asked, clearing the last cobwebs from my mind.

“Yes’m, I was. I told Ma that I wouldn’t leave you here alone. You knew I wouldn’t leave. And you were sleeping so hard that I didn’t want to wake you.”

I gave Hoss a quick kiss. “Thank you.”

I heard someone clearing his throat. It was Charles Luke. “I come here to fix the locks on the door and the window. Ma said you had a break-in last night.”

Both Hoss and I stood up and walked over as Charles peered at the lock on the door. We were careful to not step in the dirt in front of the door. Only Charles’s boots made an impression there.

“Somebody knowed what they was doin’ when they broke this lock. It ain’t in pieces. It’s just a clean break.” Charles removed the lock easily and replaced it, giving me a new key. He quickly finished replacing the lock on the window and held out his hand for money. Hoss paid him and he disappeared. I thought that I should have footed the bill – or maybe Ma – but I kept my mouth shut and told Hoss that I would pay him back. He snorted and looked insulted. We both looked at the sand in front of the door and under the window. No half-moon print was apparent. I guess we were expecting miracles.

CHAPTER EIGHTY-THREE

Ma called everybody to breakfast. I was hungry and so was Hoss, so we sat down at the long table. Either I was paranoid or everybody was looking at me very strangely – except Ma. I mentioned this to Hoss in a whisper. He whispered back to me that maybe folks thought I was attracting some kind of mentally-unbalanced person who broke locks and delivered rattlesnakes. Just peachy.

Breakfast being eaten in a hurry, Hoss pulled me aside. “We gotta go tell Roy about this. He needs to know what we found in the sand last night.”

“I need to change clothes first,” I said, looking unhappily at my wrinkled dress. “I’ll hurry. Wait for me.”

He apparently wasn’t worried about his own wrinkled clothes, and soon we were walking towards the sheriff’s office. Men stared at me – or openly leered. Women either gave me a wide berth or crossed the street entirely. I felt like a bug under a magnifying glass. Bad news travels fast. But had they heard about the break-in or had they heard about the happenings at the School Board meeting? I didn’t have an answer.

Sheriff Coffee was sitting at his desk drinking a cup of coffee and looking over “Wanted” posters. He smiled when Hoss and I came in. Hoss told him about the snake and the broken locks, and the smile disappeared from Roy’s face.

“Amber, you coulda been killed if that snake had bitten you!” he exclaimed.

“We know, Roy. But the snake didn’t bite her. And I got rid of the critter.”

“Do you have any idea who did this? I have to tell you that I’ve heard gossip about Amber. I don’t believe a word of it, but somebody does. And somebody wants her either dead or scared away.” Roy looked perplexed.

Hoss took a pencil and a piece of paper and drew the half-moon boot print that we had seen. He handed the paper to the sheriff.

“This was what we saw outside Amber’s window. It has to belong to whoever broke into Amber’s room and left that rattlesnake. We’re gonna check at the mercantile and at the boot maker’s shop to see if anyone recognizes that particular mark.” Hoss’s face was serious. “Roy, I gotta ask you to keep your mouth shut about this. We don’t want to tip our hand until we can find out for sure. But I want Amber’s room watched as much as possible. Ma’ll keep her eyes peeled from the inside of the Boarding House. We need you to watch the outside.”

Roy put the piece of paper in his desk. “I won’t say a word. But I’m gonna warn you, Hoss. If you find out anything, you come to me first! I’ll handle things from there.”

Hoss promised. And I promised too. Then we headed toward the mercantile to look at boots. The owner stayed away from me, and his wife refused to speak to me. I had been judged and found guilty in the court of “personal opinion.” All the mercantile owner said was that he’d never seen a boot with that kind of marking on the heel. Hoss never told them why he wanted to know about the marking, and nobody asked.

It was the same at the boot maker’s shop. He had never seen a print like the one which Hoss described. The man kept sneaking peeks at me as though I had two heads. But he did ask Hoss why he was so interested in that boot print.

“I kinda like the way it looks,” was Hoss’s response. “Thought I might get you to make me a pair.”

Dollar signs appeared in the boot maker’s eyes. “I can do that for you, Hoss. Just let me know when you’re ready.”

Hoss nodded and ushered me quickly out the door and onto the sidewalk.

“I was hoping that we could find the right marking easily,” I sighed.

“Maybe it’s a good thing that we didn’t,” Hoss answered. “If that’s not a kind of mark that’s common, that narrows down the field a whole bunch.”

Our next stop was at the gunsmith shop. Hoss bought a small gun that looked like a toy in his big hand. The bullets were small. We went quickly back to Ma’s, being careful to examine the dirt that Hoss had smoothed over while I changed clothes. Nothing had changed outside or inside.

Hoss handed me the gun. “This is for you.”

I looked at the gun and then looked at Hoss. “I don’t know anything about guns!”

“You’re gonna learn. Right now.”

So I practiced loading and unloading the gun with shaky hands. “Hoss, I don’t like this at all!”

“Either you go with me and stay at the Ponderosa or you learn about that gun.”

“I can’t stay at the Ponderosa. You know that! And you know why!”

“Yeah, I figured you’d say that and I don’t wanna argue with you. But you’ve got to protect yourself, and this gun is small enough for you to handle. It don’t kick like bigger guns. But it’s only good at close range. It might not kill anybody, but it’ll make ‘em mighty sick.”

Removing the bullets from the gun, Hoss had me practice pointing the gun and pulling the trigger. Frankly, it gave me the creeps – but it also gave me a feeling of security. Finally, at Hoss’s request, I loaded the gun and put it on the nearby table.

“There’s some stuff I gotta tend to,” Hoss said. “I want you to stay in this room all day and see if anything happens. If somebody tries to scare you once, they’ll try again. But make sure who you point that gun at! Don’t shoot Roy or Clem by mistake. Or Ma. Or any of the boarders here. You got that? I’ll be back later, and don’t shoot me neither! Keep your mouth shut about that gun and don’t go nowhere without it from now on. Even when you’re with me.”

I nodded my assent. Hoss left without even a good-bye kiss. I spent the rest of the afternoon reading “Romeo and Juliet.” My new gun was right where I could reach it.

CHAPTER EIGHTY-FOUR

Hoss took me to supper at the Continental Hotel where Grace’s mother refused to seat us. She looked at me as though I were a rabid dog.

Hoss gazed at her and gritted his teeth. “Tell me, Miz Garrett, is it because there was a break-in at Ma’s place or is it because of some gossip that you heard that was leaked from the School Board meeting?”

“I don’t think Hortense gossips!” That was a slip of the tongue. So Hortense was running her mouth for sure. “I will not seat someone like Miss Langley in my dining room. It’s bad for business.”

People were staring at us. Whispers could be heard.

“Let’s go, Hoss,” I begged. “There are other places to eat where we will be welcome.” I tugged on his arm, and he relented.

“Don’t look for my family to eat here any more,” Hoss snapped. “If Amber isn’t welcome here, then neither are the Cartwrights.”

Grace’s mother’s jaw dropped. She realized that she had just figuratively shot herself in the foot. Hoss propelled me out the door and breathed in a deep lungfull of fresh air.

“I told you that this would happen,” I said glumly. “My reputation has been ruined, obviously by Hortense’s gossip, and now you’re being with me is ruining your reputation.”

Hoss snorted. “Let’s go to the café. We need to eat!”

Hoss half-dragged me down the street and into the café. The first face we saw was Donna’s – and she was smiling!

“Come and sit down! We have excellent pork chops on the menu and, since the harvest is over, we have oodles of fresh vegetables. And a gazillion loaves of freshly-baked bread!”

Hoss and I sat down. “I’m surprised you let us in. It’s seems that my reputation has preceded me and folks are avoiding me like the Plague.”

Donna sneered. “I don’t believe in gossip. And I don’t believe any of the gossip that pertains to you! Now, how about those pork chops and vegetables and bread?”

I nodded and Hoss grinned. “Bring it on, Donna!”

Two couples at the tables seated next to us asked to be moved to different tables. There was a lot of whispering going on, and the couples actually got up and left! Other customers began whispering.

I reached out and touched Donna’s apron. “We can leave, Donna. You’re losing business because of us.”

Donna rolled her eyes and made a face. “Nonsense! Those people are snobs. I’d rather do without their business anyway! Besides, my theory is that God watches over good people – and you and Hoss are good people.”

The bell over the door rang as the Girardin family and the McGrath family entered. They looked at Hoss and me and smiled. I heard them ask Donna if they could take the tables next to mine. They came across the room and shook hands with both Hoss and with me and proceeded to sit down at the closest tables to ours.

“It’s good to see you,” Mister Girardin said. “We’ve heard some unpleasant stories lately and want you to know that we are your friends. You are always welcome at our home.”

Emil and Gerlinde smiled at me. Innocent faces from innocent children.

Basically, the same thing happened with the McGrath family. Katie, Leif, and Mickey smiled at me – more innocent faces. How much longer would I be looked at with such kindness?

I discovered that I was hungry after all. Hoss and I chatted with both the Girardin and the McGrath families occasionally – simple, everyday chat that friends would have. I ate like a horse! And Donna couldn’t stop smiling. What a pleasant evening!

CHAPTER EIGHTY-FIVE

As Hoss and I headed back to Ma’s, we passed the Chiang family.

“We look for you,” Mister Chiang announced. “Bok Sung and Mai Lee have gift for you.”

Proudly, Mai Lee handed me a small set of wind chimes. “They make a pretty sound.”

“And they keep away evil spirits,” Bok Sung added.

I hugged both children and thanked both parents. I felt a lump in my throat and found it hard to speak. “What a precious gift. I’ll hang the chimes as soon as I get to the boarding house. Thank you all very much.”

All the Chiangs bowed, and I bowed back. As we parted company, I felt a single tear slide down my cheek.

“You ain’t gonna cry, are ya?” Hoss asked gently.

Wiping my cheek, my response was, “Of course not. I don’t cry.”

“Sure you don’t,” Hoss said. “Neither do I.” He sniffled quietly as he took my hand.

************************

Ma wasn’t to be seen when we arrived – she was eating supper with the rest of the boarders. Hoss scurried down the hall with me to my room where we first inspected the dirt outside my door. Clean and neat, just as we’d left it. I got a quick, warm kiss as Hoss headed back down the hall to leave.

I sighed as I closed and locked my door. There were no marks on the dirt under the closed window. The room was stuffy, so I opened the window slightly. A shadowy face appeared and I reached for the gun, pointing it at the figure outside. My heart pounded.

“I told you not to shoot me!” Hoss whispered through the slightly-opened window.

“Hoss! You scared me to death! And what are you doing out there?”

“The boot print is here,” Hoss hissed. “Your visitor has been back. Now put the gun down and open the window and let me in!”

“You can’t fit through that window,” I whispered as I put the gun down on the bed. “You’ve already tried that.”

“Yeah, but if I give you my holster and gun and belt, I think I can do it.”

“Ma will have a stroke if she knows you’re in here! Go away! I’ve got the gun and I’m not afraid.”

“I ain’t goin’. And that’s final!” Hoss was stubborn.

I sighed as I raised the window all the way open. In came Hoss’s hat, his gun and holster, and his belt. I put them on the bed beside the wind chimes. Then Hoss’s head and shoulders and arms and hands began to appear as he wriggled halfway through the window. And then he got stuck. He reached out his hands to me. I grabbed them and pulled with all my might. I giggled at the sight.

“Pull harder!” Hoss begged.

I gave it one more try and Hoss landed on my floor with a very loud thud. He managed to miss the dirt under the window, but I still haven’t figured out how.

And then there was a knock at my door. It was Ma. “Amber, are you all right? I heard a strange noise…”

“I’m just fine, Ma! I was leaning out the window to hang some wind chimes and lost my balance. I fell as I came back through the window.”

“What wind chimes? Open this door, please.”

Hoss hid on the far side of the armoire in the shadows, and I grabbed the chimes and hurriedly covered up Hoss’s things on my bed with a quilt.

I opened the door. “See what the Chiang family gave me? Wasn’t that nice?”

Ma looked suspiciously around the room quickly. I held my breath. She didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. “Why don’t I get Tex or Slim to hang those for you?”

“That would be wonderful!” I answered. “Tell them to come to my window and I’ll hand the chimes to them there.”

Ma smiled and hurried away.

Hoss didn’t have to tell me to get the broom. I grabbed it, leaned out the window and swept the dirt clean. And not a moment too soon. Tex appeared almost instantly with a hammer and a nail. Out the window went the chimes. There was some hammering and the gentle sounds of the chimes as they hit against each other.

“All done,” Tex grinned, standing smack in the dirt outside my window. “They’re kinda nice, ain’t they?”

“They sure are,” I answered. “Thank you for hanging them for me. I just didn’t know how to go about it.” I tried to look pitiful.

“No problem. Nite, Amber.

“Nite, Tex. And thanks again.”

Hoss rushed to my side and we looked at the dirt. No tell-tale boot print. I swept the dirt again and then began to giggle. Hoss put his hand over my mouth and buried his face in my hair to try to smother his own laughter.

CHAPTER EIGHTY-SIX

The night passed without incident. There were the normal noises of people walking around and settling in for the night, but there was no turning of my doorknob or movement at the window. Hoss and I sat and tried to stay awake.

“Hoss, go home,” I begged. “You need to be in your own bed sleeping instead of talking to me. I’ll be just fine.” I patted the gun by my side.

“I can’t leave you here alone,” Hoss persisted. “Come to the Ponderosa with me where I know you’ll be safe. Please, Amber.”

The tone of Hoss’s voice almost made me change my mind about where I would stay. But I was stubborn. Besides, the Harvest Fair started in the morning, and I wanted to display my two quilts early. So I insisted that Hoss leave – we didn’t need to be caught by Ma with the door closed. I had enough trouble already.

Somewhere in the middle of the night, I managed to talk Hoss into leaving. He put his big arms around me, one hand against my hair, holding me as close as he could.

“I don’t wanna go,” he whispered. “I don’t want you to be alone. I wanna be here to protect you. I love you, Amber. Don’t make me leave you here.”

My head was against his chest, and I could hear the steady “lub-dub, lub-dub” of his heart. His arms offered safety. He didn’t care about my past – whether it was true or not. He cared about me. Now. And I felt overwhelmed with love. “I love you, Hoss. Deep and honest and real.” And it was I who instigated a kiss – with more passion than I believed possible. We kissed deeply and for a long time until the intensity made our blood boil and caused us to be short of breath. At that moment, I truly thought about how close the bed was, how I would love to walk to that bed and have this strong but tender man touch me. I wanted to be one with him. I could feel the response in him, and my belly ached for him.

The kissing stopped and we looked at each other. Our breathing was ragged and we were both trembling.

I cradled Hoss’s face. “Hoss, I want to. But I just can’t.”

His response? “This ain’t the right time or the right place. Or the right circumstances. Our time will come. Won’t it?”

“Yes. Our time will come. I promise.”

Of course, Hoss now had to exit my room via the same way he came in. This involved a lot of pushing and shoving, but he finally got out. His head bumped the wind chimes, and I held my breath. Either nobody heard the noise or they thought the wind was blowing slightly. I gave Hoss his belongings, swept the dirt neatly, and blew a kiss out the window as I closed it. I watched as Hoss walked away and then I stretched out on my bed. He and I had come so close to…

CHAPTER EIGHTY-SEVEN

By the time I had risen and washed my face, I could already hear people laughing and talking outside. I took a peek at my finished dress hanging in the armoire and smiled – I was going to a dance tonight! I looked out my window – no boot print. I opened the door and found the dirt untouched. Breathing a sigh of relief, I gathered up my quilts and headed for the dining room for some breakfast. Ma and I ate together – the other boarders had long since gone out to look at the many booths that had been set up yesterday and last night.

“Your quilts are quite beautiful,” Ma said as she admired my handiwork. “You must have worked day and night to have both of them done in this short period of time.”

I smiled happily. “I did work a lot. Of course, the other quilters have more to show and to sell than I do. And they’re really good. It doesn’t matter if anybody buys mine or not. I’m just happy to be a part of all this fun!”

I walked out into the bright sunshine and headed for the quilting booth. And who should I run into but Hoss. And he looked rather disheveled. He took my quilts and walked with me.

“Hoss, did you go home last night?” I asked suspiciously.

“Well, I didn’t get all the way home,” he replied honestly.

“How far did you get?” I stopped in the middle of the street.

He chuckled at me. “As far as the shadows by the barrels outside your window.”

My mouth dropped open. “You spent the night in the alley?”

Hoss blushed. “Yeah. You made me leave, but I never promised to go home.”

All I could do was to shake my head.

“I just couldn’t leave you alone in that room. ‘Sides, Roy came and sat with me for a while. He brought coffee. And I need some more right now.”

At the quilting booth, I found both Louise Hodges and Mildred Luke. They looked at me strangely and had little to say. When I offered to take my turn at watching the booth, Mildred shook her head.

“We’ve already taken care of who will be here and at what time,” she said as she backed away from me.

“I brought my quilts,” I said, trying to sound happy. I handed them to Louise who almost dropped them. She put them on display and then piled the things she had sewn on top of them, almost hiding the quilts altogether.

“But nobody will see them there,” I said lamely.

Mildred looked at me, rather scornfully. “Nobody will buy your quilts. Nobody will even visit our booth if they see you standing here. Please go somewhere else.”

Stunned and hurt, I looked at Hoss. He looked as stunned as I felt. But he managed to speak.

“Now that ain’t no way to talk. Amber worked hard on them quilts.”

“And we worked hard on our things, too,” Mildred snapped. “Maybe the men around here will find Miss Langley to be a novelty, but the women won’t have anything to do with her. Or her quilts.”

Hoss took my arm and propelled me away from the booth.

“I don’t deserve that,” I whispered.

“No, you don’t. But don’t put a lot of stock in what them biddies have to say. Don’t let your day be ruined. Come have coffee with me, and then we can look at everything afterwards.”

I stumbled along at Hoss’s side. We were headed for the café – a safe place.

CHAPTER EIGHTY-EIGHT

Donna was her usual smiling self and welcomed us warmly. She could see that I was upset and questioned me as to why.

“It’s looking like I’m an outcast,” I answered morosely as I sipped my coffee. “Gossip sure does travel fast. Both Louise Hodges and Mildred Luke don’t want me anywhere around the quilting booth.”

Donna looked sympathetic. “I’m surprised at their reactions. What happened to the ideas of friendship and good manners? Well, I’ll tell you again – you are always welcome here! And the coffee is free today – just for you and Hoss.” And away she went to serve other customers who looked at me and pointed and whispered. Her smile disappeared as she served them brusquely.

I finished my coffee in a hurry. “I can’t stand to sit here and be pointed at and whispered about. Let’s go back outside. It can’t be any worse there than it is in here!”

Ahh. But it was worse! Women walked out of their way to avoid being anywhere close to me, and men looked at me and leered. Hoss was getting angry, and I was on the verge of tears.

“Take me back to Ma’s,” I whispered. “I can’t handle this any more.”

With a gentle touch on my elbow, Hoss steered me back toward Ma’s. As we neared the quilting booth, we met up with the Green and Rosales families. They were headed toward the quilting booth also – and they were just as friendly as Donna, the Chiangs, the McGraths and the Girardins had been. They were bright spots in a dismal day.

“Your quilts were quite beautiful, if I remember correctly,” Senora Rosales said. “They should sell quickly.”

“Don’t count on it,” I answered, looking a bit glum.

Glances were exchanged between Senora Rosales and Mrs. Green. They marched straight to the quilting booth and began looking at the quilts. I heard Mrs. Green say that she was particularly fond of one of the quilts I had made and wished to buy it. Senora Rosales followed suit. And these extraordinary women bought both my quilts. I knew that their money was limited which made these purchases even more precious to me. They waved as they walked away and smiled at me, and I smiled back.

And then Charles Luke appeared. He had witnessed the purchasing of the quilts and looked at Hoss and me.

“I see the quilts were purchased. You gotta purchase the quilter too?”

In one quick move, Hoss grabbed the man by the front of his shirt. Hoss’s face was dark with rage.

“Ain’t no call for you to talk that way! Now you apologize to the lady!”

Charles snorted. “I calls ‘em as I sees ‘em! Everybody knows what she’s like!”

When Hoss lifted the man off the ground, Charles threw a punch – and the fight was on. I couldn’t move. I had never seen Hoss so furious! I didn’t want to watch the fight nor could I look away. Here were two of the strongest men in Virginia City – and it was like watching two titans in deadly battle. I pleaded for them to stop fighting. I tried to get somebody to stop it – but nobody dared interfere. If Sheriff Coffee hadn’t come up and fired his gun, there’s not telling how long this constant punching would’ve continued.

The two men separated and glared at each other. Their fists were still clenched and each man was bleeding from wounds to the face. I hated to think of the bruises to their ribs.

Hoss was no tattletale. But, when pressed by Sheriff Coffee, he said that Charles had made a completely rude and uncalled-for remark about me and needed to apologize.

“Is that true?” Roy asked Charles.

“Everybody knows what she is,” Charles answered, wiping the blood from his nose. “Yeah, I hit Hoss first, but he grabbed me by my shirt and made me mad.”

“Hoss,” Roy said. “If you wanna press charges against Charles, I’ll put him in jail for assault and battery.”

I grabbed Hoss’s arm. “Let it go, Hoss. Forget the apology. Just take me back to Ma’s. Please.”

Hoss hesitated, anger still written on his face. Then he answered, “Forget it, Roy. He ain’t worth taking up the room in the cell.”

Though I could see that Hoss was in pain, he stood straight and tall and held my hand as we left the fight scene. We went straight to Ma’s. She took one look at Hoss’s face and rushed to put cold water on his cuts, washing the blood from his face. He would have a big bruise on one cheek, and one eye looked like it might turn into quite a shiner. I ran to my room, paying no attention to the dirt in front of the door, and threw myself on the bed and cried.

CHAPTER EIGHTY-NINE

There were footsteps outside my door, but I didn’t even raise my head to see who was there. I was miserable – lost in a sea of hurt and pain – for me and for poor Hoss.

I felt the bed sag and creak. And I felt the familiar pressure of Hoss’s hand on my back.

“Amber, what happened ain’t your fault,” I heard Hoss say.

I turned my head toward the wall and sobbed. “Yes, Hoss. It was my fault! I warned you that bad things would happen if you were seen with me! You wouldn’t listen! The world is a harsh and unforgiving place. Things that were done a long time ago never disappear – at some point, they raise an ugly head and hurt people. I don’t want to marry you any more. I want to pack my things and just leave this horrible place where folks judge others so harshly. I’m not going to any dumb dance, either! Go away and leave me alone.”

Hoss was stubborn. He lifted me into his arms and then pulled out his handkerchief, wiping away my tears and making me blow my nose.

“You listen to me, Amber. I don’t wanna hear you talk that way! You’re unhappy, and I ain’t gonna tell you that you ain’t got no right to feel that way. But runnin’ away ain’t gonna do anything but bring on more trouble somewheres else. If you don’t stand up for somethin’, then you’ll fall for anything. I have me some good ideas as to who’s behind all this. I just don’t know why. But I’m gonna stick by you through all of this. I ain’t scared of no stupid gossip, and I sure ain’t afraid of no fight – words or fists or both!”

I had cried so hard that my eyes were swollen. I knew how I must look and I turned my head away. Hoss wouldn’t let me. I saw his swollen cheek and eye and reached out a finger to touch his wounds. He didn’t flinch.

“I’m not going to the dance,” I said, new tears streaming down my face. “And I’m not going to marry you, either! The School Board will be meeting soon, and I just can’t face them again. For both of us. Can’t you understand that?”

Hoss held the handkerchief to my nose again. “You will go to the dance. I happen to know that you’ve been working on a special dress.” He smiled. “And, unless you can turn love off and on like a lamp, you will marry me, if I have to chase you all the way around the world! You’re a strong gal, Amber, and you will go to the School Board meeting and do what you need to do – say what you need to say – to change the thoughts that some small-minded folks have. Your true friends have stood by you and they won’t desert you now.”

“You make it sound so easy,” I sniffled.

“Nope. It ain’t gonna be easy. But you can’t run away and you know it!”

I took a deep breath. Hoss was right. Running away wasn’t the answer. And I loved Hoss with all my heart. How could I possibly leave him? But I was so afraid of staying and having to face Hortense again. She had done her worst, and nothing could change that. I had told the Cartwrights the whole story, but would they really believe me? The thought of having to repeat the whole story made me tremble with anxiety.

“I’ll face the School Board,” I finally said. “But I just won’t go to the dance tonight.”

“Yes you will,” Hoss answered as he gently smoothed my mussed hair. “You’ll go with me and you’ll walk in with your head held high. You ain’t done nothin’ wrong – you ain’t done nothin’ to be ‘shamed of.”

“What makes you so sure?” I snapped.

“Because I know you. Because I love you. Because I believe in you.” Hoss’s face was dead serious. And I believed him.

“Would you really chase me around the world to marry me?” I asked, a small smile playing at the corners of my lips.

“Yes’m, I would. What I feel for you – and what I believe you feel for me – don’t come often in a person’s lifetime. When two people feel like we do, it’s a waste to just let it slip away.”

A voice from the door interrupted our conversation. It was, of course, Ma’s voice.

“Hoss is right, Amber. Don’t be foolish.” Leaving the door open, she turned and walked away.

Hoss chuckled. “She ain’t never gonna break her rules, is she?” He looked at the open door.

I took a deep breath and smiled. “I don’t reckon so.”

Hoss rose. “I’m goin’ home now. I’m gonna take a bath and put on some decent clothes. I have a very special date for the dance tonight, and I wanna look my best.”

His kiss was sweet and tender – very much like our first kiss. But it spoke worlds to me. That was all I needed. I would go the dance. And, even if I had to pretend, I would make sure that I looked like I was having the time of my life. It might be my last “hurrah.”

Another face appeared at the door – it was Sheriff Coffee. He cleared his throat. “I need to talk to you two. Have you got a minute?”
Hoss and I, slightly embarrassed at being caught mid-kiss, both nodded our assent. Roy entered the room but didn’t sit down.

“I’ve got my eyes open all the time. As a matter of fact, I’ve spent just about more time lookin’ at the ground today than I have at lookin’ up. After that fight, I tried to find that boot print in the dirt. As much as I have my own suspicions about who planted that rattlesnake on Amber’s bed, I couldn’t find any sign of a half-moon boot print.”

I sighed. Hoss looked exasperated.

“But,” Roy added. “I did find a boot print matchin’ the one you drew for me. It was right in front of the leather-goods booth. I asked Hank Morey if he’d been doin’ a good business so far and he was all excited. He showed me a box full of cash and said that he felt like a rich man because so many folks had bought stuff. He sold several pairs of boots, but he don’t make boots with a half-moon sole.” He paused. “I followed the print for several feet but it disappeared. There’re just too many folks walkin’ around out there. No way to keep footprints from coverin’ up other footprints.”

Hoss looked at Roy, his eyes concerned. “That means that somebody is still around. Somebody who wants to hurt Amber.”

Roy ran his hand over his cheeks, thinking. “In one way, that’s a good thing. We know the owner of those boots ain’t left town. In another way, it’s a bad thing – whoever it is may still be after Amber. Anybody who’d put a rattlesnake in somebody’s room is a dangerous person. And I read up on the law to be sure – that kinda business falls under the headin’ of ‘attempted murder’.”

I gasped. I hadn’t thought of it that way. Hoss’s expression didn’t change – apparently he had considered this.

“Roy, I gotta go back to the Ponderosa for a little while. But I’ll be back to take Amber to the dance. Will you keep a watchful eye on her?”

“I’m not leaving this room,” I snapped. “I’ve been whispered about, pointed at, and snubbed enough for one day. I’ll be perfectly safe here with Ma.” I thought about the gun and felt even safer.

“You can count on me,” Roy answered. Dirt scrunched beneath his boots as he turned around. He looked down and grinned. He knew what it was for. “Good idea.” And he was gone.

Hoss swept the dirt smooth and made me check outside my window. Nothing wrong there.

“I won’t be gone long,” he promised. “I need to spruce up a little. I’m takin’ my best gal to the dance tonight.”

“Do I need to be jealous?” I teased, feeling somewhat better despite what Roy had told us.

“Yep. She’s beautiful and she’s smart and she can be tougher’n nails when she needs to be. I’m gonna marry her.”

“Hmphh,” came my retort. “I hate her already.”

Hoss’s smile returned and his blue eyes twinkled. He stepped carefully over the neat covering of dirt at the doorway, touched my face gently, and then left. I closed the door softly. Could I really be tough as nails?

CHAPTER NINETY

After moping around for most of the day, I took a bath and washed my hair. I put on a tiny bit of rouge to give some color to my pale face and then added a slight touch of color to my lips. Donna had been right – the green dress was just the right color and it fit perfectly. At least my sewing skills couldn’t be criticized!

There was a knock at the door and I opened it, expecting to find Hoss standing there. But I looked into the brown eyes of Ben Cartwright! I stuttered and stammered and finally just shut my mouth.

“I know you were expecting Hoss,” he said. “But Hoss is running a little late and will meet you at the dance. I hope you won’t mind if I’m your ‘temporary escort’.”

“Not at all,” I managed to squeak. “Please come in while I get my wrap.”

I noticed that Mister Cartwright carefully stepped over the dirt in front of the door. I looked at him and he smiled. “Hoss told me to be careful.”

“So you know what’s going on?” I asked.

“I know that Hoss is an excellent tracker. I know that somebody put a rattlesnake in your room. I know that there are ‘traps’ outside your door and your window. Should I know anything else?”

I had to smile. “Nope. No more ‘traps’.” I grabbed my shawl and found that my hands were trembling.

“Amber, I want to tell you something before we go. I’ve specifically asked that the School Board meeting be tomorrow morning and that it be open to the public. You’ll have to open old wounds by retelling your story, but it has to be done.”

My shoulders slumped. An open meeting! In front of people who had already condemned me!

Mister Cartwright put his hands on my shoulders. “I have my reasons – good reasons for doing things this way. Do you trust me?”

I looked again into this man’s face, searching it for signs of subterfuge. All I saw was honesty.

“I do trust you. I don’t believe that you would do anything to consciously hurt me.”

“Thank you,” came the answer. “Now, put on your prettiest smile and let’s go to the dance. I don’t want Hoss to think I spirited you away from him!”

 

CHAPTER NINETY-ONE

I was nervous as we strolled down the boardwalk. Ben greeted friends and was greeted in return. I was ignored. I tripped and stumbled over everything, it seemed, but there was always the steady hand of a wonderful man to keep me from falling. I heard the sounds of music and laughter coming from the huge barn where the traditional Harvest Dance was just beginning to take place. I stopped outside the door.

“I can’t do this, Mister Cartwright,” I muttered.

“Yes, Amber. You can do this,” came the answer. And I was propelled into the building.

I remembered what Hoss had told me – to hold my head up high. So I did. Several mouths gaped open as my ‘escort’ and I walked through the doorway. I heard Mister Cartwright tell me to ignore them. I took a deep breath and tried to look happy instead of scared to death as I was guided toward the punch bowl.

Adam and Joe were already on the dance floor. Adam winked at me, and Joe gave me a “thumbs up” sign. The McGrath family approached the punch bowl and greeted me warmly. So did the Rosales family. I received heartfelt and wonderful comments from them about how pretty I looked. I searched the room for Hoss but couldn’t find him.

As though reading my mind, Mister Cartwright spoke. “Don’t worry. He’ll be here. Relax and enjoy the music.”

The band launched into a waltz. The patriarch of the Cartwright clan made a slight bow. “Miss Langley, may I have the pleasure of this dance?”

I looked down at the floor. “I don’t know how to dance.”

“Listen to the rhythm. It goes one-two-three, one-two-three. And let me lead you. You’ll be surprised at how quickly the steps come to you.”

And I found myself on the dance floor, dancing my first dance with the most important man in Virginia City. We swayed gently to the music at first and then I found myself following a very strong leader. Any missteps I made were covered up beautifully, and I found myself caught up by the music. He was right – this was fun!

Adam swept me into another dance – called the Virginia Reel. His smile and quiet instructions gave me confidence, and I found that I did not have to force my smile any more. And then Joe grabbed me and swung me around into some kind of quick, three-step bouncing dance. He told me it was called a “polka.” I was completely out of breath and asked for a cup of punch.

But I kept my eyes on the door and waited for Hoss. I saw him the minute he appeared, and didn’t he look handsome! Though he bore bruises from today’s fight, he had taken pains to comb his hair. His shirt looked crisp and starched, his string tie was knotted perfectly, and his boots were shiny and polished.

“Uh oh,” Adam said with his lop-sided grin. “We have competition. Hoss has arrived.”

As Hoss approached the punch table, Joe murmured to me, “Don’t let my brother monopolize your time. I get some more dances.”

I put my cup down when Hoss reached for my hands. “You look beautiful, Amber. But I ain’t surprised one bit! I’m sorry I’m late. Am I forgiven?”

“Of course. As a matter of fact, I’ve been having a wonderful time.” I smiled at my three dancing partners.

Well, you can tell ‘em good bye,” Hoss grinned. “The rest of the dances belong to me.”

I began to laugh, completely relaxed now, until I saw Hortense appear. She headed straight for Mister Cartwright, looking for all the world like a vulture on the attack, and I felt my body stiffen. Grace led Honey to a gaggle of other children and began speaking to some friends.

“Ben, how wonderful to see you and your sons,” she said, clearly omitting me from the greeting. “I hear a waltz. Would it be forward for me to ask you for this dance?”

Ben’s lips smiled but his eyes did not. Being the gentleman that he was, he didn’t refuse Hortense’s request. She looked back at me triumphantly as she was led onto the dance floor. She had on so much powder and rouge that I hoped her wrinkly face would crack.

Adam chuckled. “Pa sure is in for some trouble tonight.”

Hoss led me onto the dance floor and made a confession. “I don’t dance good. I guess I have two left feet.”

“Well, that makes two of us. I had my very first dance with your father. I think I scuffed up his boots beyond repair.” I was still tense and thought I could feel Hortense’s eyes boring a hole into me.

“Forget about her,” Hoss whispered. “This is our night.”

Despite Hoss’s protestations, he was very light on his feet and he was a very good leader. I forgot all about Hortense. And I didn’t let worries of the School Board meeting bother me. I concentrated on being aware of Hoss’s arm at my back and the feeling of my hand in his. His smile was contagious and, as far as I was concerned, we were the only two people in the room.

CHAPTER NINETY-TWO

Hoss and I had danced every dance, and I finally needed to sit and rest. Hoss went for some punch while I smothered a giggle as I saw Hortense and Mister Cartwright dance by again. She certainly was trying to monopolize his time!

Grace appeared quickly at my side. “Pretend we’re talking about your dress,” she whispered as she ran her fingers over the fabric. “Be careful tonight…”

Hortense glided close by. She seemed to be leading poor Mister Cartwright. Was she trying to eavesdrop?

“Donna helped me pick out the fabric and the color,” I said – loud enough for Hortense’s ears, I hoped. “But I used a special needle to sew this seam.” I made a great show of pointing to a shoulder seam.

Hortense allowed Mister Cartwright to lead her away from Grace and me.

“What’s going on?” I whispered.

“Your room…tonight…be careful…”

Drat. The music had stopped and Hortense was practically galloping over in my direction.

“I really had trouble with this bodice,” I continued loudly. “I’m not as good a seamstress as I thought, I guess.”

“And what are you two discussing so intently?” demanded Hortense.

Grace’s face went white. I jumped at the question. “Grace was asking about the material for my dress and how I managed to sew this ruffling over the bodice. Are you interested in sewing technique? I’d be delighted to talk your ear off like I have done to Grace.”

“Not at all,” snapped Hortense as she grabbed Grace’s arm. “Come with me, Grace. I think we need to check on Honey and make sure she hasn’t gotten dirty.”

Hoss appeared with cups of punch and sat down. “What was that all about?” He looked at Hortense as she pulled Grace across the floor toward the children’s area.

“Don’t look at either Grace or Hortense. Smile. Pretend like we’re just having a fun conversation and everything is just fine. But Grace was trying to warn me about something. I don’t know what it was. Hortense was watching us like a hawk! All I know is that Grace said to be careful tonight. She started to say something about my room, but we got interrupted.”

I made myself smile. Hoss made himself smile. We did look like two people who were having a wonderful time. We looked completely innocent.

Speaking through his fake smile, Hoss said, “I don’t like the sound of this at all.” He took a big gulp of punch.

“Hoss, I want to go back to Ma’s,” I said, tilting my head and smiling my best smile. I needed to keep up the façade. “But we can’t just jump up and leave right this minute. Maybe one or two more dances?”

“My face is beginnin’ to break,” Hoss said through clenched teeth but still smiling. “I ain’t no good at pretendin’.”

“Okay. One more dance. Hold me really close. Then we’ll walk outside and people will think we’re looking at the stars. We just won’t come back. We’ll go straight to Ma’s.” My mind was working overtime.

During the next dance, Hoss and I were both on edge and were trying to smile at the same time. As I had asked, Hoss was holding me really close – a fact which I would have enjoyed immensely under different circumstances.

“Hoss, you’re squishing me!” I whispered.

“Sorry. I’m nervous.”

“So am I! Try to look like you’re having fun!”

“I am having fun,” he answered – this time with a devilish smile.

“Hoss!” I chided. But I wasn’t upset with him at all.

The music stopped and we strolled slowly out the door. I looked up at the sky and pretended to point to a star. We ambled further and further until we were well out of sight of anyone – except two lovers wrapped up in an embrace. They, of course, never saw us.

Call it a woman’s intuition. Call it luck. Call it what you will. But I half-sprinted up the empty street to Ma’s. She was at the dance, and the boarding house was empty. Or should be. As far as I knew, everybody had gone to the dance.

As Hoss and I approached Ma’s, I stopped. “Hoss, I hear the wind chimes.”

“No, there ain’t no wind blowin’! And them ain’t wind chimes, neither! That’s glass breaking!”

CHAPTER NINETY-THREE

Hoss was a big man but could move surprisingly fast. I yanked up my skirt and petticoats and ran with him to the head of the alley where my window was located. I was horrified to see a man trying to crawl in through my now-open window. Apparently, the glass we had heard breaking was this man’s way of making a way to reach through the window and to open the lock and thus open the window all the way.

My skirt still hiked up above my knees, I started to move forward. Hoss stopped me.

“Wait. He ain’t all the way in your room. I’ll grab his legs when he gets half-way through.” Hoss’s voice was barely even a whisper.

Hoss made his move. He galloped the short distance from where we had stood – with me close behind – and grabbed the man’s legs and pulled him out. There was no sense in trying to fight Hoss, so the man just gave up and stood with a guilty and dejected look on his face. He was caught and he knew it.

I looked at the man in shock. I had really expected to see one of the Luke boys – or even their father. I was totally wrong. I was looking at a man I had seen every day at Ma’s, a man very familiar to me. He was a quiet man with a bald head and thick glasses. He had always seemed very pleasant, and I knew that he worked at Hortense’s bank. It was Clarence, the Certified Public Accountant who had come from Oklahoma and was living in the boarding house.

“What were you doin’ in Amber’s room?” Hoss demanded.

The man gave no reply. Hoss drew back his big-as-a-ham fist. “You can tell me on your own or I can beat the truth out of you!”

And Clarence started shaking. Discretion being the better part of valor, he talked and spilled the beans about everything he knew.

Hoss had an idea – it would be the icing on the cake. He literally picked Clarence up off the ground and shoved him heavily into an undisturbed patch of dirt. Hoss lifted Clarence into the air once again.

“Look at the boot print, Amber. We gotta make sure that the story we’re hearin’ is the truth.”

There in the dirt, perfectly clear, were boot prints, each with a half-moon print. We had our man! But, just to make doubly-sure, Hoss plopped Clarence, his glasses askew and sweat beaded on his bald head, on the ground. Hoss exposed the man’s boots. They were adorned with inlaid silver crescent moons from the tops to the soles.

“What ‘surprise’ did you leave in Amber’s room?” Hoss asked roughly. He was angry beyond belief.

Clarence didn’t answer. So, with me leading the way, Hoss half-dragged Clarence by his collar into the boarding house. The dirt in front of the door was undisturbed. The lock worked just fine, so it had never been tampered with. But Clarence, his face fearful, fought hard against going into the room. His eyes focused on a cigar box on the floor.

The box had fallen to the floor upside down, which was a good thing. Hoss gave the box a nudge with his boot and the three of us could hear sounds of scurrying and scraping from within the package.

“Open it!” Hoss shoved Clarence forward. The man’s eyes opened wide with fear.

Hoss repeated his demand, and we gathered close to the box as Clarence shakily turned it right side up. Very slowly, with trembling hands, Clarence opened the box just enough for Hoss and me to see it contents. Inside were two very large and very angry scorpions!

Hoss slammed the lid shut and put books on top of it to ensure that the creatures couldn’t escape.

“Amber, go find Roy and bring him here! Don’t say nothin’ about all this to anyone else! Not even Pa. Not yet.”

I sprinted out the door and ran down the street. Luck was with me. Again. Roy had left the dance and was headed back to the jail. All I could say was, “We caught him! Come with me and hurry!

To make a long story short, Clarence got hauled off to jail, with both Hoss and me following close behind. The cigar box and its contents went with us. I closed and locked my door – there was nothing to do with the broken window. Into a cell went a very disheveled Clarence who had begun to babble like an idiot when the cell door closed.

“Roy, keep this to yourself. I don’t want nobody to hear nothin’ about what’s happened here. I’ll tell Pa and Adam and Joe. Pa has some things to present at the School Board meeting tomorrow – we can add this to everything else. But it’s gotta be a surprise! Oh, and see that Judge Franklin is at the meeting. We’re gonna need him. I’m taking Amber back to the Ponderosa with me.”

Roy nodded his assent. Clarence was still babbling but shut up when Roy threatened to put the cigar box in the cell.

And Hoss, who had brought the surrey in hopes of perhaps taking me for a romantic ride after the dance, took me back to my room for clean clothes and then drove me to the Ponderosa.

Hoss was sitting on the hearth; I was sitting on the sofa with my legs drawn up under me. We both were drinking brandy when Hoss’s family arrived later. They listened intently to the story about Clarence. There was a strange look on Mister Cartwright’s face – he almost looked like the cat that ate the canary. And he began to talk.

CHAPTER NINETY-FOUR

Hoss reached over and patted my hand. “Don’t worry, Amber. You heard what Pa had to say.”

I smiled. “I know. I just don’t like the idea of standing up in front of a lot of folks and going over my past history again.” I sighed and looked ahead of the surrey to make sure the rest of the Cartwrights were in sight. They were. They had chosen to ride horseback and go into town before Hoss’s and my arrival. Hoss and I would choose the longer way into town; the rest of the family would choose the shorter route.

The plan had been made the night before. Nobody knew I was at the Ponderosa except Sheriff Coffee. I had locked my door, so Ma would naturally assume that I was in my room. I often had coffee and breakfast at the café, so I wouldn’t be missed at Ma’s breakfast. Would Clarence be missed? That was doubtful. Nobody really kept up with his comings and goings, and he often skipped breakfast altogether. Adam suggested that he and his father should ride into town first so that it wouldn’t appear that I had stayed at the Ponderosa and thus tried to influence either member of the School Board. Joe would arrive early but would raise no suspicion. The route that Hoss would take would lead us by Ma’s – nobody would question the fact that I was riding with Hoss.

Riding down the main street of Virginia City, I could see that all the shops were closed and that people were heading toward the Town Hall. Hoss squeezed my hand gently – it was a comforting gesture.

I hadn’t expected to see such a throng of people as I entered the building – it was so full that there was standing-room only. I was amazed that so many people were eager to hear what they hoped would be lurid details and then learn my fate as a teacher. There were whispers as Hoss and I walked by and took our seats next to Joe. Seated at a long desk facing me were the two Cartwrights, the Mayor, Hortense and Grace. Sheriff Coffee was there, and so was Judge Franklin. And I spotted several attorneys also.

“This meeting of the School Board will now come to order!” hollered the Mayor.

There was much rustling and shifting in seats. The whispering continued.

“Order!”

And there was quiet across the room. The silence made me nervous.

“An accusation of immoral conduct has been presented against Miss Amber Langley. We are having this open meeting to discuss whether these allegations are true and whether Miss Langley should be terminated as schoolteacher. This is not a trial by her peers – and you will all have a chance to hear what Miss Langley has to say. But the final decision will be made by the School Board, and its ruling will stand.”

I looked at Hortense. She looked so self-assured. She looked like she was out for blood. Would she get it?

“Miss Langley,” began the Mayor. “Would you please come up here and take a seat in this chair? I have some questions to ask you.”

I walked the short distance to the indicated chair – and I was actually sworn in! This was a trial! With no jury! No attorney to speak for me! I was trapped.

CHAPTER NINETY-FIVE

“Miss Langley, is it true that you worked in an establishment which conducted immoral activity?” the Mayor asked.

“Yes,” I answered.

“And did you work in this establishment for approximately two years?”

“Yes.”

There was so much whispering going on that the Mayor shouted once again. “Order! Or I will clear this room and have a private meeting.”

The Mayor looked at me. Did I see a twinkle in his eyes? “Miss Langley, will you tell us, in your own words, everything about your employment at the…um…’establishment’?”

I began to speak, starting with the fact that I was raised in an orphanage, my age at the time of employment and why I chose that particular place to work – making it quite clear that money was an important factor. I included everything that I had told the Cartwrights at the last meeting. I left nothing out. I hid nothing.

I looked around the room. Some faces were shocked, some were perplexed, some were disdainful, some were sympathetic. But I had their attention.

Hortense spoke in her self-righteous way. “Miss Langley has practically admitted immorality. She says she worked in a housekeeping capacity. But can we believe her story? I think not! I vote that she be dismissed as schoolteacher under the heading of being ‘unfit’.” Her haughty, sinister smile made me shiver.

“We will not vote until we have all the facts. And they have not been discussed in their entirety.” Mister Cartwright’s deep voiced boomed through the room. He pulled several sheets of paper from his vest pocket and passed them to the Mayor who pulled out his own sheet of paper from the last School Board meeting.

“I have here, in my hands, a letter to Hortense Eager containing the findings of one William Moritz, a private detective located in Chicago. This is the original letter left in my hands by Miz Eager at the last meeting. It appears that the man didn’t do an adequate job in his search for the truth. Several things have been omitted.” The Mayor paused for effect.

“Ben,” he said, handing back several sheets of paper, “will you please explain to us what these papers contain?”

CHAPTER NINETY-SIX

The deep voice resonated through the room as Mister Cartwright spoke.

“I took the liberty of hiring my own private detective, a man named Carrolton Sherwood – a man who also happens to work for the Pinkerton Agency. His investigation has turned up completed and incontrovertible facts of Miss Langley’s employment. It is true that Miss Langley worked for one Jolene Richaud for the period of two years. Her duties were solely that of a housekeeper – nothing more. The business was actually run by one Lydia Markham who was in charge of hiring women to cater to the elite clientele of men. Miss Markham kept one set of detailed books for her women, and Miss Richaud kept separate detailed books for the girls who did the housekeeping. Amber Langley’s name is not to be found anywhere in Miss Markham’s books. Her name is found only in Miss Richaud’s books. The bookkeeping records extend as far back as thirty years, and Carrolton Sherwood has seen them all. They have been stored in a vault with subsequent records. The sheaf of papers I have in my hands consists of daily telegrams from Mister Sherwood. Due to the length of time that this investigation is taking place, letters would not have arrived here soon enough to present to this Board. The fastest way to get results was strictly by wire. These telegrams contain dates, duties performed, and payments issued to Miss Amber Langley for those duties as housekeeper. I do not doubt the veracity of what’s contained in these wires.”

Hortense gave a screech and snatched the papers from Mister Cartwright’s hands. Her sinister smile slid off her face like melted bacon grease. She shook with anger as she read the papers.

“I don’t believe any of this drivel,” she snapped. “Everybody knows that Ben Cartwright can afford to buy off anyone he pleases and get results that protect Miss Langley! After all, she has been quite friendly with the entire Cartwright family almost since she arrived in town! Miss Langley is nothing more than a tramp looking for a free meal and she is constantly trying to worm her way into the Cartwrights’ good graces, home and money!”

The Mayor’s face turned dark. Adam’s jaw muscles clenched and unclenched. Mister Cartwright, though his eyes gave away his anger, looked like the Sphinx.

“Hortense, you have had a personal vendetta against Miss Langley from the moment she arrived in town. I don’t know why this is so, but you have been caught in your own trap. When the letter arrives from Mister Sherwood, you won’t have a leg to stand on. There is no basis for accusing Miss Langley of immoral conduct. Additionally, I have spoken at length to each student and to the parents of each student and have heard only that Miss Langley is an excellent and caring teacher who is well-liked by both students and parents. That being said, I move that we take a vote on whether Miss Langley stays on as schoolteacher or whether she doesn’t.”

“Seconded!” Adam said loudly.

The Mayor stood and snatched the papers from Hortense. “Adam Cartwright, how do you vote?”

“Miss Langley stays on as schoolteacher.”

“Ben? Your vote?”

“Miss Langley stays on with her record expunged.”

“And you, Miss Garrett? How do you vote?”

Grace’s face showed signs of inner turmoil. Finally, she said, “Miss Langley stays as schoolteacher. I don’t know of a better teacher than she has been.”

I looked at Hortense. Her face was contorted with anger.

“I vote to send her back to where she came from!” She spoke so vehemently that spit came flying out of her mouth.

The Mayor smiled. “Just for the record, my vote is to keep Miss Langley here as schoolteacher. That makes the vote-count stand as four-to-one in favor of Miss Langley. She is absolved of any immorality, past or present, and may resume teaching immediately.”

I sat in stunned silence. There was a smattering of applause which grew until it was deafening. The lump in my throat allowed me to say only two words. “Thank you!”

People were now standing up and getting ready to leave. There were smiles on their faces and shouts of congratulations, even from some of the people who had snubbed me. I walked back to Hoss and put my arms around him – I didn’t care who saw me do it, either! I was completely vindicated and was ecstatic! I hugged Mister Cartwright and Adam and Joe. I wanted to hug Grace, but she had been grabbed by Hortense and was being chastised.

And then the Sheriff spoke. “Sit down, everybody. You, too, Miz Eager. There’s more business to take care of. I believe everyone would like to hear what’s about to happen. I will now turn things over to Judge Franklin.” The Mayor, Hortense and Grace took seats in another place.

Clem, the deputy sheriff, was acting as bailiff. “Court is now in session. The Honorable Judge Franklin presiding. Please be seated.”

I was about to learn that, when secret doors are opened, more than one skeleton can fall out.

CHAPTER NINETY-SEVEN

“Bring in the prisoner,” Judge Franklin intoned.

There was much moving around and whispering as people strained to see who the prisoner was.

Clem brought Clarence in. Clarence Johnson faced the judge.

“You were arrested last night by Sheriff Coffee. Charges have been brought against you by Miss Amber Langley. These charges include, but are not limited to, breaking and entering, trespassing, and conspiracy to commit bodily harm. How do you plead?”

Clarence hung his head. “Guilty.”

Hortense squirmed in her chair. I could plainly see that she was miserable. God forgive me, but I was glad.

Judge Franklin glared at Clarence. “You have the right to be represented by counsel. And you have a right to a jury trial. It is my understanding that you waive those rights. I advise against it, but it is your decision to make. What say you?”

“I waive my right to counsel and to a jury trial. It is also my wish to speed up this trial by telling what I did. And why I did it. I throw myself on the mercy of this Court.” Clarence’s shoulders slumped.

“Then we shall proceed, although your request is most unusual,” Judge Franklin said loudly. “You will now be sworn in.”

That being done, Clarence was led to a chair and was seated. And, at a nod from Judge Franklin, Clarence began to speak.

“I am guilty as charged. I am not what I purport to be. Although I am good with numbers, I am not a ‘Certified accountant’. I learned everything I know from reading books while I was in the Federal Penitentiary for eight years – I had committed armed robbery at a bank in St. Louis, Missouri and had shot a bank guard. I escaped from that Institution several months ago. I’m tired of running now and know that I will be sent back when this trial is over. Even if I hadn’t been caught at the scene of the crime, I would’ve been caught eventually, thanks to detective work by Hoss Cartwright, Amber Langley, and Sheriff Coffee.”

There was an audible gasp from the townsfolk. He had always seemed like such a nice, quiet man.

Judge Franklin’s brow furrowed. “Explain that last statement, please.”

“When I was arrested, I learned that I had been careless. I left a boot print in the dirt outside of Miss Langley’s window. My boots were custom-made back East. They have a very distinctive inlay of silver half-moons on the outside of the boots and on the soles. I didn’t think to cover my prints when I was around Miss Langley’s window or by the door to her room. The thought never crossed my mind that anyone would notice. I hadn’t considered that Hoss Cartwright could be so determined.”

“Sheriff, is this true?”

Roy stood up. “It’s true, Your Honor. Hoss and Amber came to visit me immediately after the first break-in. As evidence, I hand you the picture that Hoss drew for me on the night in question. May I approach, Your Honor?”

Judge Franklin nodded and was handed the drawing which the judge scrutinized for several moments.

“Mister Johnson, I’d like to see one of your boots. Please remove it and hand it to me.”

Clarence sighed and pulled off one boot. He handed it over.

“The pattern is quite distinctive indeed,” Judge Franklin admitted. “I’ve never seen one quite like it.” The boot was handed back to the defendant. “Good detective work.”

“Sheriff Coffee, why did you not recognize this man from a ‘Wanted’ poster? Any news of an escapee from the Penitentiary is sent out to every lawman from East to West, North to South. How did you manage to not recognize him?”

Sheriff Coffee was ready for this question. “I do have the ‘Wanted’ poster. But the likeness on it bears no resemblance to Clarence Johnson. The picture shows a man with a headful of dark hair and a long beard and thick mustache. There are no eye glasses. There is absolutely no resemblance to the man sitting here.” He pointed to Clarence. “And the name ‘Clarence Johnson’ is not that uncommon a name. My suspicions were never aroused.”

Judge Franklin looked at the poster and then at the defendant. Finally, the judge concurred with the sheriff. “I agree. Please be seated, Sheriff Coffee. Mister Johnson, please proceed with your testimony.”

CHAPTER NINETY-EIGHT

Clarence continued. “I sought employment at Miz Hortense Eager’s bank. I didn’t know that she had my background researched and would therefore know that I was an escapee. It would appear that she depends a lot on hiring detectives.” Clarence gave a wry smile as he looked at a very frightened Hortense.

“Anyway, she hired me. I went to work every day, did my job well, and then went to Ma’s Boarding House to retire for the night. The less people knew me, the less trouble I would get into. I tried to keep a very low profile. Then, one day, Miz Eager came to me and said she had a problem that needed to be taken care of. She told me of Miss Langley’s purported immoral past and that she needed to be scared away. I told her that I wanted no part of her scheme. And then she blackmailed me – threatened to have me sent back to the Penitentiary. I got scared until she offered me five hundred dollars to scare Miss Langley. I took the money.” Clarence stopped talking and asked for a glass of water.

Hortense stood up and yelled. “This is ridiculous. I object! This is just plain character assassination! He’s a thief and a liar!” Her eyes were wide with fright and she was shaking like a leaf.

“Sit down!” Judge Franklin roared. “And don’t even think of leaving your seat or this building. I’ll get to you when the time comes.”

“I want an attorney! I want benefit of counsel!”

“Then you shall have it,” the Judge said. “Now, sit down and be quiet or I will have you thrown in jail for contempt of court and attempting to disrupt these proceedings!”

Hortense sagged into her chair. She seemed to age before my eyes.

Judge Franklin ordered Clarence to continue.

“Well, I like Miss Langley. She’s always been nice to me. I decided to bribe Jimmy and Michael Luke to play pranks on her, hoping to scare her away, because I just didn’t have the heart to do it myself. I gave the boys a lot of spending money for every prank they pulled. They didn’t want to do it at first, but the money appealed to them. Finally, they asked me why I wanted to get rid of Miss Langley, and I told them that she had worked in…uh…er…a house of prostitution and shouldn’t be allowed around children. I gave them more money. But then they had a change of heart and didn’t want more money or to play any more pranks.”

Clarence was beginning to sweat. He asked for – and drank – more water. He gave one quick glance in Hortense’s direction, received a “drop dead” look from her, and then he continued.

CHAPTER NINETY-NINE

“Miz Eager approached me one day after work – after the other employees had gone home. She told me that my ‘scare tactics’ weren’t working and that I needed to ‘get rid’ of Miss Langley. She again threatened to turn me in to the authorities. She also offered me one thousand dollars to see that Miss Langley was ‘taken care’ of. My assumption was that I was to kill Miss Langley. But I’m a coward at heart. The shooting of the guard at the bank years ago was an accident. I just meant to point the gun at him, but it went off because my finger on the trigger was too tight. So I decided to put a rattlesnake in Miss Langley’s room and let it do the job for me. Miz Eager didn’t know about the snake – she heard about it through gossip, I guess. I broke the door lock, let the snake out of the bag on the bed, broke the lock on the window and jumped out. I was lucky that the snake didn’t strike at me!”

I swiveled my head to the right to look at Hortense – as did everybody else. The woman’s jaw was clenched and her eyes were shut. Grace had a very strange look, one that defies description. Did she know about all of this?

Clarence wiped his sweaty face on his handkerchief and drank even more water. His speech seemed to be “off” but he doggedly continued.

“Miz Eager was really mad at me when she discovered the truth about the snake and that it hadn’t done its job. Miss Langley didn’t leave town, nor did she die. I was given one more chance, plus one thousand more dollars, to finish what I had started. I went to the Harvest Dance, hid a cigar box, sneaked out and caught two scorpions which were put into the box. Miz Eager didn’t know about this either until after the fact. Miss Langley’s window was locked, so I had to break the glass to get into her room. I hadn’t planned on Hoss’s bringing Amber home early. They caught me as I was halfway through the window. I threw the box into the room as Hoss grabbed my legs and pulled me back out. He made me step in undisturbed dirt which left a perfect impression of my boot print. Then he made me go into Miss Langley’s room and open the cigar box. I was afraid that the scorpions would sting me, and I knew I had been caught anyway. I confessed everything to the Sheriff and to Hoss and Amber and then spent the night in jail. Again, I throw myself on the mercy of the Court.”

Now it was time for Judge Franklin to speak. “I have no reason to believe that Mister Johnson is lying. The charges against him are now updated to reflect that he accepted several bribes, that he bribed Jimmy and Michael Luke, that he did willfully break-and-enter Miss Langley’s room with the intent to cause bodily harm at the least – death at the worst – which amounts to attempted murder. One more charge includes obstruction of justice in not coming forth and telling the sheriff about this conspiracy to attempt bribery/bodily harm/murder. Since the defendant has pled guilty and admitted to his full participation, I have made my decision. I find the defendant guilty of all the above-mentioned charges and hereby remand him into the custody of Sheriff Coffee, who will see that this poor excuse for a man is returned to the Penitentiary. He will remain there for the rest of his natural life. This trial is adjourned, but I ask that the sheriff take Hortense Eager into custody to be tried later. She has asked for and will receive benefit of counsel.” Bang went the gavel.

And out of the chair slid Clarence. His face was ashen, and he was holding his chest. His breathing was labored. Doc Martin hurried to his side, but he was too late. Clarence Johnson whispered something to the doctor and then just stopped breathing. Cause of death? A heart attack.

The room was full of screams and loud talking and confusion. Doc asked some men to carry Clarence’s body to the funeral parlor, and then the physician approached me.

“Clarence asked me to pass on a message to you,” Doc said. “He said he was sorry for all the things that he had done and he asked for you to forgive him.”

I was as stunned by Clarence’s confession as everyone else had been. There had been so much that I didn’t know. My mind had reached maximum overload. And Clarence’s message to me was that he was sorry for what he had done and asked for forgiveness with his dying breath?

I felt Hoss’s arm around me, grounding me, giving me shelter. The rest of the Cartwrights were at my side. They provided a kind of “womb” for me.

I saw Sheriff Coffee take Hortense by the arm and heard her scream. “Amber deserves to die! Do you all think that I hadn’t researched her past fully? She killed my sister!”

And I did something I’d never done before. I fainted.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED

I could hear a faraway voice calling my name. Struggling to wipe away the cobwebs in my mind, I finally opened my eyes and saw Hoss sitting next to me.

“Amber? Amber?” he was saying.

I opened my mouth to speak but no words would come out. My mouth was dry.

Hoss lifted up my head and put a glass of water to my lips.

“What happened?” I croaked.

“Aw, you just fainted, that’s all.” Hoss looked less concerned.

“Nonsense!” I said as I struggled to sit up. “I do not faint!” The memories of what had taken place in the Town Hall came flooding back to me. “Did Roy put Hortense in jail?”

Mister Cartwright spoke. “Just stay calm, Amber. Hortense is talking to an attorney while Roy is keeping an eye on her.”

“What about Honey? Where’s Honey?” I felt panicky.

Adam spoke. “She’s with Tristan and Isolde having lemonade and cookies with a lot of the other children. She doesn’t know what’s going on.”

I sighed with relief. Then I looked into Hoss’s blue eyes. “Hortense is in really big trouble, isn’t she?

“Yep, it sure looks like it.”

I looked around and recognized where I was. I giggled. “I’m not allowed in here.” I was in the lobby of the Continental Hotel.

“All that’s a thing of the past. The Garretts feel really bad about the way they treated you. It was at their suggestion that we brought you here.” Joe had that boyish grin again.

“Amber,” Mister Cartwright said gently, “Hortense said that you killed her sister. What did she mean?”

I shook my head. “I have absolutely no idea. I didn’t even know she had a sister!”

Adam’s face was serious. “Nobody knew she had a sister until today. Are you sure of what you’re saying? Hortense’s maiden name was ‘Elroy’ Did you ever know anybody by that name?”

I looked at the solemn Cartwright faces and spoke with certainty. “I’ve never known anybody with the last name of ’Elroy’. And I’ve never killed anyone in my life!”

Hoss stroked my cheek. “That’s all we needed to hear, Amber. Judge Franklin is tryin’ to speed things up and Miz Eager’s trial will be this afternoon if she doesn’t want a jury trial. You’ll have to be there too – we gotta find out about this sister of hers. And about what happened to her.”

“And you, young lady,” Mister Cartwright said with a smile, “haven’t had anything to eat since breakfast. We need to have some lunch now.”

I made a face. “I’m not hungry.”

Hoss chuckled. “Well, I am! And you will eat somethin’ if I have to feed you myself!”

Adam and Joe laughed out loud. Mister Cartwright chuckled in that wonderfully deep voice of his. I sighed. I knew I was outnumbered and stood up. My legs were shaky, and I felt weak. Hoss took my arm and into the dining room we went. The very dining room in which Hoss and I had been denied entry only a few days ago.

As we entered the crowded room, people whispered. But this time, the whispers were accompanied by smiles and a mild smattering of applause.

“These are the same people who snubbed me. What’s changed all of a sudden? I’m still the same person – and now I’m accused of murder. Why am I receiving such a warm reception?” I was confused.

Adam gave me that lop-sided grin and a wink. “They’ve learned the truth about you. Now they’ve turned against Hortense.”

I smiled back at faces and sat down. And I did eat.

I would certainly need my strength later.

 

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-ONE

Back at the Town Hall, there was much confusion. Hortense was screeching at her attorney, a very nice man named Matthew Fleming. He was an older man who used a walking cane and was the owner of a goatee. From hearing of his reputation, I knew he was quite smart in all areas of law. I didn’t know whether to be uncomfortable or not. Mister Fleming’s requests for Hortense to be quiet went unheeded and he finally told her to shut up. Judging from her shocked expression, I don’t think anyone had every used those words to her before. But she did be quiet.

The building was once again filling up with spectators, so Judge Franklin ushered Mister Fleming, Hortense, Doc Martin, Sheriff Coffee, Ben Cartwright and me into a back room.

Judge Franklin held in his hands the report from both the detective hired by Hortense and from the detective hired by Ben Cartwright. He made notes as he read each report. He looked up, and propped his chin on the table in front of him.

“This is a highly unusual case,” he finally said. “Miz Eager’s allegations that Miss Langley killed her sister are very grave. And, since she publicly accused Miss Langley during the trial of the now-deceased Clarence Johnson, the trial must also be made public. My question is to Miz Eager. Do you wish to proceed with your allegations or do you wish to drop the public charges against Miss Langley.”

Hortense stared at me, her eyes becoming slits and her mouth contorting in a rictus of hatred. “Miss Langley has to pay for murdering my sister. I’ll go to any lengths to see that this is accomplished.”

“Miss Langley,” the judge asked, “would you like benefit of counsel?”

I stared. “I’ve never murdered anybody in my entire life! Do I need to be represented?”

“No.” Judge Franklin’s answer was short and to the point. “I can’t tell you why you don’t need benefit of counsel. You just don’t.”

He then turned to Hortense. “Are you absolutely sure that you want to continue with this? Your trial on different charges will begin at the end of this one. Are you and Mister Fleming prepared for that? ”

“Yes, indeed!” Hortense spat. “That Mister Johnson was a liar. I’m innocent of the charges against me.”

“Very well,” the judge said with a sigh. “We will proceed immediately.” He wrote something on a piece of paper and handed it to the sheriff. Roy nodded.

All of us trooped back into the main room of the Town Hall. A new trial was beginning.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-TWO

The courtroom was brought to order by Clem, and Hortense took the witness stand.

“Miz Eager,” began Judge Franklin, “you have accused Miss Amber Langley of killing your sister. You may speak or Mister Fleming may ask you questions. Which would you prefer?”

“I don’t need help in telling this story,” Hortense answered haughtily. Mister Fleming looked almost relieved.

“Proceed, then.”

Hortense’s story was brief and to the point. “My younger sister and I grew up outside of Chicago. Our mother and father both worked in one of the mills in Chicago, so it fell to me to keep a watchful eye out for Harriet. Though she was always smiling and laughing, she had the tendency to be rather sickly a lot of the time. I took care of her every day, watched over her, and tended to her when she was ill. I sacrificed my own personal life to take care of my sister.” Hortense’s attempt to look pitiful failed. I looked around and saw several people rolling their eyes.

“Harriet fell in love with a man I didn’t approve of,” Hortense continued.

My thought was “Why am I not surprised?”

As if reading my thoughts, Hortense glared at me. “Harriet found herself with child, but she was delighted and kept this news a secret, hoping to make marriage plans. But, the man discovered Harriet’s secret and just up and disappeared. Harriet was heart-broken but carried her baby to term, against my better judgment. Immediately after the birth, Harriet held her baby in her arms and remarked on the color of the baby’s eyes. They were a most unusual color of gold – quite abnormal. And then Harriet just up and died! It was all Miss Langley’s fault! She killed my sister!”

Hortense looked triumphant. I looked at Hoss. I’m sure his confused expression reflected my own bewilderment.

Judge Franklin opened his mouth and then closed it again. He read the papers on his desk which had been given to him by Mister Cartwright. The judge, ignoring Hortense’s last remark, asked what year Harriet had died. Hortense answered. The judge shook his head, sighed, and asked her to continue. I didn’t know until later what his reasons were for not making a ruling at that time. He instructed Hortense to finish her story.

“Well, what could I do? I couldn’t keep the baby, and I didn’t want to advertise the fact that the child belonged to Harriet. She had kept everything such a secret – not an easy task, believe me. I put the child in a big basket and wrote a note saying that this was an unwanted child. I went to the orphanage, put the basket down, knocked on the door, and then I fled. I didn’t want anyone to make a wrong connection and think that the child was mine! The fact remains that my sister would still be alive today if it hadn’t been for Miss Langley. When I discovered that she had been in the orphanage in Chicago, I recognized her immediately by the color of her eyes when she attended the first School Board meeting. She should be punished to the full extent of the law. For murder!”

Judge Franklin spoke with barely-controlled anger. “Miz Eager, the birth of a baby and the subsequent death of its mother are not grounds for murder! One cannot base identity on the color of a person’s eyes. It is a fact that many women die during childbirth. Are the infants to be held responsible for the deaths of their mothers? Absolutely not! Your obsession with your sister’s death has caused much suffering and a certain amount of fear for Miss Langley.”

Hortense lost her triumphant look when the judge asked Mister Fleming if he had advised his client against bringing the “ridiculous” charges.

“Indeed, I did advise her of the facts and told her that she was making a big mistake. She insisted on pursuing the matter. I have nothing to say about this matter since Your Honor and I are in complete agreement.”

Hortense unleashed her fury on her attorney. “You, sir, are fired! I will henceforth represent myself in any further matters. And I know that I won’t need a jury to decide my innocence or guilt!”

It was quickly documented by the court reporter that Hortense had dismissed counsel and would speak on later matters representing herself.

Mr. Fleming stroked his goatee, picked up his cane, and walked away from a fuming Hortense. He was smiling as he walked by me. Did he wink?

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-THREE

“Miz Eager,” the judge spoke in measured tones. “You told this Court the year that your sister died. You confessed to taking the infant immediately to the orphanage in a basket with a note attached. You didn’t break any law in doing so. But you state quite positively that the child in question is Miss Langley. In front of me, I have complete records pertaining to Miss Langley. She was brought to the orphanage by friends of her parents who had died aboard a ship that had come from England. She was three months of age when she was relinquished into the care of the orphanage. It is noted in the records that the child was named ‘Amber Langley’ and that she had golden eyes, light brown hair, and a small birthmark in the shape of a heart on her left shoulder. This notation in the records was posted one full year after the death of your sister! Even if, during childbirth, the infant could be charged with murder, you have accused the wrong person!”

There was dead silence among the spectators. Hortense’s face crumbled. “It’s her! I know it’s her! She’s found out who I am and has come back to cause me trouble!”

I was stunned. I had never even known who my parents were or where they had come from! I didn’t know that they had named me! Hoss had to nudge me twice to pay attention to the judge.

“Miss Langley, in order to be absolutely certain that you are not Miz Eager’s niece, I am going to ask you to go into another room and show me your birthmark. I ask that we be accompanied by someone who is not a personal friend – one who will not be biased in any way. I will trust you to choose that woman from among those seated in this room.”

I stood up and looked around. My choice was Lottie Hartwell – a woman who sold advertisements for the “Territorial Enterprise.” Along with the judge, we disappeared into the back room where I unbuttoned my dress and bared my left shoulder. And then we marched back into the room full of people, waiting restlessly for the answer. Silence reigned as we took our seats.

“Let the records show that Miss Amber Langley has a very distinct heart-shaped birthmark on her left shoulder, just as it was described in the records from the orphanage in Chicago.” Judge Franklin stared at Hortense. “Let the records show that there are absolutely no grounds for the charge of murder as alleged by Hortense Eager. Amber Langley is definitely not the niece of Hortense Eager! This case is summarily dismissed!”

Hortense flew into a rage. She threw things, she cursed, she rose and stomped her feet, she screamed, and then she launched herself at the judge. With her arms outstretched and flapping, she looked like a large bat trying to take flight. In all, she made an absolute fool of herself and was forced back into her seat by Clem.

As for me, justice had been served. Again, Hoss took my hands and squeezed them. Mister Cartwright just smiled – he had done his job and done it well. I leaned across Hoss’s large body and kissed the patriarch’s cheek.

Judge Franklin banged his gavel and shouted “Order in the Court! Order! Order! We have yet more to be heard. Miz Eager’s trial will begin now!”

When things quieted down, the judge looked at me. “Do you wish to press charges against Miz Eager?”

I hesitated. I was thinking of Honey. “What if I don’t? I’m safe and have been absolved of any wrongdoing. I’ve not been harmed except by gossip.”

Judge Franklin looked at me. “The charges against Miz Eager are criminal in nature. If you don’t press charges, then the Territory of Nevada will. This woman has committed libel, slander, defamation of character, blackmail, and conspiracy to commit bodily harm. If the allegations are true that she basically kept her granddaughter a prisoner in the household – with the exception of attending school – and didn’t tend to having her tested by an eye doctor, I will throw in charges of child negligence. Because the minor child apparently has no blood relatives, she will be sent to an orphanage. Miz Eager must be held accountable for her actions.”

My mind spun. Hoss loved me and I loved him. We could get married. We could adopt Honey! I looked at Hoss and he nodded as though he were reading my mind.

I rose. “I will not press charges. I don’t have a personal vendetta against Hortense Eager. I understand, Your Honor, that you must do what you must do.” I sat back down.

The gavel came down again. Hortense’s trial was about to start.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-FOUR

“Are you absolutely sure that you do not wish benefit of counsel, Miz Eager?” asked Judge Franklin.

Hortense snorted. “I don’t need counsel nor do I need a jury. The people in this town know me. They know, as well as I do that Clarence Johnson was lying through his teeth. I am more than capable of defending myself!”

Judge Franklin raised his eyebrows. “Let the records show that Hortense Eager again has refused counsel and trial by jury and that she wishes to represent herself.” Then he added, “I would like to see Sheriff Roy Coffee, Wilbur Stallings, Doc Martin, and Charles Luke in the back room before we proceed. I am calling a short recess so that the gallery can stretch their legs. The trial will resume in thirty minutes.”

Once more, there was a loud shuffling of feet as the men headed toward the back room and the spectators filed out. People whispered in low tones and looked confused.

“Who is Wilbur Stallings?” I asked Hoss.

“A clerk at Miz Eager’s bank,” came the answer.

“Why is he being called? Why are the other men being called?” I asked.

Hoss shook his head. All we could do was wait and watch and hope that my questions would be satisfactorily answered later.

It was now mid-afternoon, and many of the business owners opened their stores, leaving minimal help once the thirty minutes were up. The Cartwrights and I stopped in at the café to have a bite to eat.

Donna was her usual smiling self. “Well, you aren’t ‘immoral’ and you aren’t Hortense’s niece, thank God,” she said as she served us coffee. “There are a lot of folks who didn’t believe all that nonsense anyway.” She took our orders for sandwiches and disappeared.

When she re-appeared with our plates, she grinned. “My husband thinks Hortense should be run out of town. I agree with him.”

“But what would happen to Honey?” I asked, wringing my hands nervously.

Donna paused. “I hadn’t thought about that. Maybe somebody here could adopt Honey.”

I looked at Hoss. His eyes twinkled. We were thinking the same thing. I just knew it! Our glances weren’t overlooked by the other three Cartwrights who passed knowing looks among themselves. We ate quickly and mostly in silence. And then we went back to the Town Hall to take our seats.

********************************

“All rise! Court is now in session. The Honorable Judge Franklin presiding,” Clem announced. We rose while Judge Franklin walked in the room and sat down behind his desk.

“Thank you. Be seated.” Judge Franklin had a very serious look as we all sat back down.

He began to speak. “Due to the fact that Amber Langley wishes not to prefer charges against Hortense Eager, it falls upon this Court to prefer charges on behalf of the Territory of Nevada. It falls upon me to be both judge and jury during this trial. The charges are as follows: Libel, Slander, Defamation of Character, Blackmail, and Conspiracy to Commit Bodily Harm or Murder. Miz Eager, as to these charges, how do you plead?”

Hortense, her haughtiness returning, rose and said, “Not Guilty.”

“Very well,” the judge said with a strange look of glee in his eyes. “Because you chose to speak in your own behalf, I will act as attorney and will therefore be in charge of doing the questioning. Please come forward and be sworn in.”

Hortense swished her way to the front of the room, placed her hand on the Bible, and was sworn in. Then she sat down, her body straight and her head held high.

“You have given to me a report written by one William Moritz, Private Detective, in which Amber Langley was reported to be a prostitute for two years. Were you the only person privy to this information?”

Without thinking, Hortense immediately answered, “Yes.”

The judge looked at the defendant. “Then can you explain to me how this serious information became common knowledge in Virginia City?”

Hortense’s eyes popped open. “Well, I…uh… I might have mentioned this to someone. I can’t remember now.”

“I see,” said the judge. “Wilbur Stallings, would you please stand up?”

Wilbur stood up and looked quite uncomfortable.

“Isn’t it true that Miz Eager actually showed this report to you several weeks ago at her bank during business hours?”

“Yessir,” came the answer.

“And isn’t it also true that you overheard Miz Eager passing along this private information to several women in the town? I will not name them – gossip isn’t a prosecutable offense. The instigator of such gossip is the one to be held responsible.”

Wilbur looked at me, bowed his head, and then looked at Judge Franklin.

“Yessir. I heard Miz Eager tell more than just a few women that Miss Langley had an ‘immoral’ and ‘unspeakable’ background. I also heard her say that Miss Langley wasn’t fit to teach the children of Virginia City.”

Hortense’s head swiveled around on her neck like an owl. She glared openly at Wilbur.

“And did this result in a large amount of gossip among both men and women here in town?”

“Yessir, it did. The town was just buzzing with the story.”

“An attack on a person’s character and the instigating of malicious gossip both fall under the categories of Libel, Slander, and Defamation of Character. Miss Langley has been absolved of any wrongdoing, of any immoral behavior – both past and present – and her character has been assassinated, albeit temporarily. Thank God. Under the three categories that I stated, I find the defendant guilty! Punishment will be dealt with at the end of this trial.”

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-FIVE

Hortense jumped as though she had been shot. And she looked at me with such hostility that my skin prickled.

“Your Honor,” she said, “I had no reason to not believe the contents of William Moritz’s report. I just stated the facts to only a few women who I believed could keep a secret.”

Judge Franklin looked at her with an even gaze. “That report should have been presented to the Mayor only. He would, in turn, have alerted the members of the School Board and, together, they would have enacted their own investigation. Just as Ben Cartwright had the good sense to do. There is no reason, other than pure spite, to ruin a person’s reputation. You started this mess, and you are now held accountable for your actions.”

Hortense’s open mouth snapped shut. She started to open her mouth to say something but was interrupted by Judge Franklin.

“Now, we proceed on to the charge of Blackmail. Did you or did you not bribe one Clarence Johnson, deceased, into committing acts intended to frighten Miss Langley in the hopes that she would leave town?”

“Clarence is…was a liar. He robbed a bank and killed a guard. You can’t believe anything that man says…said.” Hortense had regained some of her haughtiness, sure that she was on solid ground.

“The confession of a dying man is taken as the truth. Dying people don’t lie.” Judge Franklin looked a little smug.

“Hmmphh,” retorted Hortense. “We all saw him. He just sat here, keeled over, and dropped dead.”

The judge directed his gaze to Doc Martin. “Doctor, will you please rise and tell the Court what you know of Clarence Johnson’s medical situation.”

Doc rose, a small magazine in his hand. “Clarence Johnson came to me before he found employment at Miz Eager’s bank. He complained of being short of breath, of occasional chest pains, and of tingling in his left arm. Sometimes the tingling was in his right arm. I gave him a complete physical and discovered that he his heart wasn’t beating with a regular rate and rhythm. The field of medicine is just now discovering that a great many of such symptoms are considered to be forerunners of a malady known as ‘heart disease’. There is no treatment at this time. It was my professional opinion, from listening to Clarence relate his symptoms, that he was suffering from advanced heart disease. I advised him to avoid stressful situations or doing anything that would include hard physical work. His heart was giving out on him. He asked me if he was going to die. I had to tell him the truth – and that, in all honesty, he probably wouldn’t live a great deal longer. I think the stress of this trial and the thought of being returned to the Penitentiary was just too great. His heart couldn’t take the strain. It just stopped beating.”

Doc paused. “I have in my hands a copy of the latest medical information that deals specifically with heart problems. I have turned down the pages that are pertinent to Clarence’s case if Your Honor would care to read these pages.”

Judge Franklin smiled. “That won’t be necessary, Doctor. I know your reputation as a physician, and I trust what you say to be the truth. You may be seated.”

“May I say one more thing?” Doc asked.

He received a nod of the judge’s head.

“Clarence’s last words to me were to tell Miss Langley that he was sorry for all the things that he had done and he asked that she forgive him.” Doc sat down.

Was Hortense looking a little bewildered? I sneaked a peak at Grace – her face was pinched and sad.

Judge Franklin spoke. “Let the records show that the confession of Clarence Johnson is admitted into evidence against the defendant. The words of a man who knew he was dying are pertinent to this case. He had no reason to lie.” A long pause. “Miz Eager, I ask you again, did you bribe and/or blackmail Clarence Johnson into trying to either scare Miss Langley or do her bodily harm?”

“Of course not,” came a rather shaky answer.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-SIX

“Sheriff Coffee, will you please rise? I have some questions to ask you.”

Roy stood.

“Sheriff Coffee, I issued a warrant earlier – a warrant that requested the bank’s records. Did you serve that warrant?”

“I did. I served it to Wilbur Stallings.”

“And did Wilbur Stallings proceed to Miz Eager’s bank and allow you to gain entrance into the bank?”

“He did.”

“And did he give to you, from the bank vault, the ledger showing the bank’s records?”

“He did.”

“And do you have those records with you now?”

“Yessir.”

“What were my instructions to you as far as what to look in those records for?”

“I was to find both Clarence Johnson’s accounts-receivable entries as well as the entries pertaining to withdrawals by Hortense Eager.”

“And did you find those entries?”

“I did.”

“And can Wilbur Stallings verify that he was witness to what you saw in those entries?”

“Yessir. You can ask him.”

Wilbur was already on his feet. “I read all the entries with the sheriff. I pointed out the transactions that I thought were pertinent.” Wilbur sat down again.

“Sheriff Coffee, I ask you to tell me what you discovered.”

“Well, I found in Clarence’s account one deposit of five hundred dollars cash on one particular day. It was unusual because the other entries were different. Wilbur told me that the smaller entries were more than likely deposits of Clarence’s paycheck. There is another entry that shows a deposit of one thousand dollars cash on a later date.”

“And what did you find in Hortense Eager’s entries?”

“I found a withdrawal of five hundred dollars on one day and a withdrawal of one thousand dollars on another day. The dates are the same as the dates that Clarence made his deposits.”

“To your knowledge, Sheriff Coffee, did Clarence have any source of income other than his paycheck? Were there any other large deposits made?”

“The largest deposit made, other than the two I’ve mentioned, is for fifty dollars. That deposit was made when he opened his account at Hortense’s bank when he first arrived in Virginia City. Oh, there’re a few other deposits, very small ones – only a few dollars or so – that I can see. And there are a few withdrawals – fairly small amounts – scattered throughout his records. But I don’t see nothin’ else that jumps out at me.”

“Please pass the ledger to me. And thank you. You may be seated.” Pause. “Charles Luke, will you please rise?”

Charles Luke rose slowly to his feet. Sweat popped out on his forehead.

“A little while ago, you came to me with some very interesting information. You put your hand on the Bible and swore to tell me the truth.” Judge Franklin’s voice was gentle. “Would you please repeat what you told me?”

Charles Luke actually looked humble. “I told you that I caught my sons with money in their pockets that they couldn’t ‘count for. I ain’t a rich man, Your Honor, and the money couldn’t have been stole from me. My wife don’t keep money in the house. I was scared that Jimmy and Michael had stole the money, so I whupped ‘em ‘til they told me where the money come from. It weren’t no great amount – but they was always a-buyin’ stuff that my wife and me couldn’t afford – just stupid kid stuff. And when the whuppin’ was done, they told me that Clarence Johnson had give ‘em money to scare Miss Langley away. Now, at the time, I didn’t care much for Miss Langley ‘cause she had a bad reputation, and I didn’t want her to be teachin’ my kids. But I don’t want my boys to grow up to be dishonest. We ain’t got much, but we kin always say that our word is good as gold. I made Jimmy and Michael put what money they had left in the plate at church. And that’s the God’s-honest truth.”

I stared at Charles Luke and saw him in a different light. I saw him as a hard-working man and as a husband and a father trying to do the best he could. He was a proud man, and telling this story about his sons had to have broken his heart. I ached with sympathy for him and his wife.

Judge Franklin looked at the bank ledger for several minutes. I watched his eyes as they went from one page to another. Then he turned and spoke quietly but with anger written all over his face.

“Miz Eager, I have given you two chances to admit to bribery and/or blackmail. Both times you denied any wrongdoing. You have now just added one more charge to the list. The charge is Perjury, and I find you guilty of that charge! The charge of Blackmail, as confessed by a dying man, stands. Therefore, you are found guilty of that charge also! I suggest very strongly to you that you search your soul and begin telling the truth. You will not make a mockery of my courtroom!”

Hortense looked down at the floor. And when she looked back up, I saw that she was crying.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-SEVEN

Dabbing at her eyes and blowing her nose, Hortense took a deep breath. “I was just trying to protect myself from someone who I believed meant me harm. I thought Miss Langley was my niece and had found out, somehow, about her mother and the fact that I had left her on the doorstep of the orphanage. I believed that she would spread what she knew all over town, smearing Harriet’s name as well as mine. I did wrong to leave her like I did at the orphanage. I’ve carried the guilt my whole life.”

Judge Franklin looked at her sternly. “So you decided to ruin the reputation of a woman you believed to be your very own niece before she got around to ruining your own reputation?”

Hortense nodded her head and dabbed again at her eyes. “I did hire Clarence Johnson to try to scare Miss Langley away. I didn’t know that he had bribed the Luke boys to do the job for him. I did pay him money for this. I did threaten to expose his past to force him into carrying out my wishes. But I didn’t know about the rattlesnake until after the fact. I never actually told Clarence to kill Miss Langley. But I let him interpret, on his own, what I told him. I didn’t know about the scorpions, either. I only learned about that incident today.”

“If Clarence hadn’t have been caught, and if you had known about the scorpions, would you have continued to make payments to a man who could possibly have taken Miss Langley’s life?” The judge looked stern.

Hortense sighed. “Miss Langley apparently doesn’t scare easily. Yes, I might have paid more until Miss Langley left town or until she was sick. I never really thought that she would actually die!”

Judge Franklin looked at Hortense with incredulity. “You didn’t think that a rattlesnake might have killed Miss Langley? And now that you know about the scorpions, have you not considered the possibility that this woman could have died from poisonous stings? I find your lack of intelligence as ridiculous!”

“I just got so obsessed. Things got out of hand, and I didn’t know how to stop.” Hortense’s façade had been wiped completely away. She was sobbing openly.

“I’ve heard all I need to hear to make my ruling. I pity you, Miz Eager. I don’t know when I have heard evidence so absolutely appalling and astounding. And now I must pass sentence on you. You are to be removed immediately from the School Board. As to the allegations that you may have been negligent in raising your granddaughter, the circumstances are now not important. You may or may not have kept the minor child a virtual prisoner in your home. She may or may not have been allowed to have any friends. You are at fault for refusing to have the child’s eyes tested. This is all irrelevant now. I find you guilty of the charges of Libel, Slander, Defamation of Character, Perjury, Bribery, Blackmail, and the additional charge of Conspiracy to Commit Bodily Harm – the end result of which might have been Murder. You will be sent to the nearest women’s prison to serve a term of not less than twenty-five years. I also find you to be an unfit relative of the minor child and, because she has no other blood relatives, she will therefore be removed from your home and will become a ward…”

He didn’t get to finish. While I was rising to my feet to say something – anything – Grace had already jumped up and began to speak.

“Your Honor, it is not true that Honey has no blood relatives.”

“Miss Garrett, do you have any information that might have a bearing on any blood relatives that the minor child has?”

“Yes,” Grace said in a clear and even voice. “I am Honey’s mother! I have her Birth Certificate here in my purse as proof.”

Hortense stopped crying and openly gaped. There was an audible gasp that escaped my lips. The Cartwrights were shocked. Grace’s parents hid their faces in their hands. The whole room erupted in wild disbelief.

Grace looked at me and smiled. “Because of Miss Langley’s kindness and her stoicism in the face of adversity, I have finally grown a backbone. Honey is my child, and I wish to have her returned to my care.”

Judge Franklin banged his gavel several times and demanded to see both Hortense and Grace in the back room. Then he demanded that there be a recess for the period of one hour. Tongues were wagging as the room emptied. I sat with the Cartwrights in stunned silence. Wordlessly, we exited the building as Hortense and Grace disappeared into what had become Judge Franklin’s chambers.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-EIGHT

We had one hour to sit and try to figure out what was going on. Groups of people huddled together, their faces confused and bewildered. They spoke in low tones.

The Cartwrights and I sat apart from the rest of the people. We, too, spoke in low tones.

I looked into Mister Cartwright’s brown eyes. “Do you know anything about this?”

“I won’t repeat gossip,” he said, “but I do know that Grace was married and left town for quite a period of time. When she returned, there was trouble between her and her parents. That’s a fact told to me by Grace’s father. Other than that, I know nothing else.”

I looked at Hoss and Adam and Joe. They shrugged their shoulders.

“Grace told me that her fiancée died of the Fever. She didn’t say she was married,” I said, searching my mind for any pertinent information. “She also told me that her fiancée died at the same time as Hortense’s son and daughter-in-law. Apparently, Hortense was very kind to Grace at that time. Grace feels that she owes Hortense a great deal.”

Turning to Hoss, I had another question. “How old was Honey when her parents died?”

“I ain’t sure. I think about a month or so. None of the Eager family took to showin’ off that young ‘un at all. Most folks tote their children or grandchildren all over town so folks can see ‘em. Not the Eagers. They kept pretty much to theirselves.”

I looked around at the small groups of people and spied Grace’s parents – they were sitting far away from the rest of the groups. Grace’s mother plucked at the handkerchief she was holding, then went home and returned about twenty minutes later. Mister Garrett’s face was unreadable, but he seemed agitated.

The hour passed quickly, and we all made our way back into the building to take our seats. At Clem’s command to come to order, we watched as Hortense and Grace entered the room and sat down. We rose when Judge Franklin entered and were then told to be seated.

Judge Franklin spoke. “Never, in my years as an attorney or a judge, have I ever been witness to the convoluted stories that I have heard today. What were supposed to be ‘simple’ cases, open-and-shut cases, have turned into interwoven complicated situations.” He did not smile as he added, “I needed to make my own notes to be able to keep up with what was going on.” He paused. “Miz Eager, will you please come forward and sit down?”

Hortense moved slower than I had ever known her to move. She took her seat and gazed at the judge, her eyes somewhat glazed.

“Miz Eager, please tell me what your husband’s name was.”

“Harold Eager.”

“And the names of your son and daughter-in-law?”

“Marlen Eager was my son. His wife was Rachel Collins Eager.”

“And your husband, your son and your daughter-in-law died of the Fever?”

“Yes.” Getting information from Hortense was akin to pulling teeth.

“And the name of the child of Marlen and Rachel?”

“Honey Eager.” Hortense looked uncomfortable at this question and seemed to be slightly evasive.

“And the child was how old when her parents died?”

“One month, give or take a week.”

“How long were Marlen and Rachel married?”

“A little less than one year.”

“Were you aware that Marlen had been married before he wed Rachel?”

Hortense took a deep breath. “Both my husband and I were aware of this fact.”

“Were you and Harold aware that Marlen and his previous wife were expecting a child?”

“Yes.”

“Tell me about your son. What kind of man was he?”

“He was young and full of vitality. He was popular with all the young ladies, but he never stuck to just one. He seemed to leave a trail of broken hearts wherever he went.”

“But he did get married.” This was a statement, not a question.

“Yes. He found a young lady that he swore he loved. They eloped and went to Utah to be married.”

“And your husband had this marriage annulled?”

“Yes.”

“And you were aware of this?”

“Yes.”

“And why was it important to have this marriage annulled?”

“Because Marlen returned to Virginia City for several weeks and met Rachel. He fell in love with her. He told us that he and Rachel were expecting a child and that he needed to marry the mother of this child. He asked for our help in getting his life straightened out. So Harold went to Utah and had the previous marriage annulled.”

“And Marlen and Rachel were legally married?”

“Yes. I have the Marriage Certificate in a special vault in the bank. While we were talking to you during the recess, I went to the bank and brought the Certificate of Marriage back and gave it to you.”

“That will be all for the moment. You may step down and return to your seat. But be advised, should I recall you, that you are still under oath.”

Hortense rose slowly and returned to her seat. Her face had begun to crumble.

Judge Franklin now called Grace Garrett to the stand. Grace made her way forward on wobbly legs, was sworn in, and took her seat.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-NINE

Judge Franklin began another round of questioning. “Miss Garrett, is it true that you went to Utah with Marlen Eager?”

“Yes.”

“And were you legally married to Marlen Eager in Utah?”

“Yes.”

I wasn’t the only one to give an involuntary gasp. The sharp intakes of breath were heard throughout the room. Grace’s parents bowed their heads.

Judge Franklin continued. “And did there come a time when you realized that you were expecting a child?”

Grace dabbed at her eyes. “Yes.”

“And what did Marlen say when you told him about the child?”

“He was unhappy. He said he had been too hasty in getting married and that he wasn’t ready to be a father.”

“Did he return to Virginia City, leaving you alone in Utah?”

“Yes.”

“And, shortly thereafter, did you have a discussion with Harold Eager?”

“Yes. He told me that Marlen had found a woman he truly loved and wanted to marry her. Mister Eager paid me a large amount of money to agree to have our marriage annulled so that Marlen could marry this woman. Her name was Rachel Collins.”

“Do you have legal proof of your marriage and annulment of that marriage to Marlen Eager?”

“No, Your Honor. My parents have those papers.”

Without being asked, Grace’s mother stood and passed some sheets of paper up to Judge Franklin. He took several minutes looking over them, and then he spoke.

“These papers do indicate that you were legally married to Marlen Eager. The annulment papers are quite in order.” There was a long pause. “Did you return to Virginia City immediately thereafter?”

“No. I didn’t want to shame my parents. By this time, Marlen had already married Rachel. I was carrying Marlen’s child. I had accepted money to have the annulment, and I was ashamed. How could I have explained to the citizens of this town that I was unmarried and expecting a child? I loved Marlen and didn’t want to drag his name through the dirt.”

“At some point, did you send a wire to Miz Eager telling her that your child had been born?”

“Yes. I told her that I had given birth to a baby girl and that I had named her ‘Honey’. I wanted her to know that she was a grandmother.”

“What happened next?”

“Harold Eager paid me a visit. He told me that the baby Rachel was carrying had died while still in Rachel’s womb. He offered me another large sum of money if I would give my child to Marlen and Rachel. I was a single mother with a child. I wanted the best for her. I knew that Marlen and Rachel could provide for her much better than I could. They could give her everything that she needed. I refused the money and, time being of the essence, I returned with Mister Eager to Virginia City in secret. I lived at the Eager home until Rachel’s baby arrived. It was stillborn. I tended to my child, nursed her and cared for her in secret, until she could drink from a bottle. Marlen and Rachel liked the name ‘Honey’ and so they kept it. It was put on her Birth Record. Harold Eager took the stillborn child out and buried it somewhere. I don’t know where.” Grace dissolved into tears.

“I have here a copy of the Birth Record of one ‘Honey Eager.” The doctor supplied this to me. Doc Martin was not present at the birth of Marlen and Rachel’s baby. He was out of town at a medical seminar. He has sworn under oath that a physician can never be absolutely certain that an unborn child has died in the womb. His words to me were that ‘miracles do happen’ and that he believed he had seen one in the fact that Rachel’s baby was born live. Believing that a miracle had happened, he filled out the Birth Record himself approximately a month later and gave this copy to Marlen and Rachel. The original of this copy can be found in his records.”

“Miss Garrett, is it true that you consider yourself to be a friend of Miss Langley’s?”

Grace gave a wavering smile. “Yes.”

“And is it true that, on at least two occasions, you warned Miss Langley of impending trouble?”

“Yes.”

“Were you privy to information that Clarence Johnson was going to break into Miss Langley’s once again?”

“Yes. I overheard Hortense and Clarence talking about this plan. I warned Amber at the Harvest Dance.”

“Isn’t it also true that you saw to it that Honey had a pair of reading glasses and clothing more appropriate for school wear so that she could play with other children and still be allowed to get mussed up and/or dirty?”

“Yes.”

“Has Miz Eager taken care of you financially? And has she allowed you to practically live at her home to be near your daughter?”

“’Yes’ is the answer to both questions. I owe Hortense more than words can say. When I returned to this town, my own parents wanted very little to do with me. There is still a schism in my relationship with them – one I hope that can now be put to rest. Hortense kept my reputation from being ruined. She has seen that I have a good income. She really does love Honey, though it’s difficult to show that love in a few ways. Her main desire is to keep Honey from harm. Hortense has lost her husband, Marlen and Rachel to the Fever. If she is overly cautious about having playmates for Honey or letting her get dirty, it’s because she doesn’t want Honey to catch a disease from any of the children or from infection if the child should fall and get a fatal infection. She doesn’t want Honey to die. I don’t approve of her methods, but I do what I can behind her back.”

Judge Franklin shuffled through more papers. “I have here the original Birth Record reflecting the fact that Grace did give birth to a child in Utah. The name of the father is ‘Marlen Eager’. A legal Seal has been affixed to this document. Therefore, the true mother of Honey is Grace Garrett. The true father of Honey is Marlen Eager. That makes Hortense Eager the legal grandmother of the child named ‘Honey’. And because I have sentenced Miz Eager to be taken to the nearest women’s prison, Honey Eager will now be reunited with her real mother, Grace Garrett, who will retain sole custody and care of her natural child.”

I found myself on my feet, words pouring out. “Your Honor, please I would like to speak.” I didn’t wait for him to tell me that I could. “While it is true that Hortense has caused me a lot of trouble, she had her reasons for doing so. She only tried to scare me away because she, herself, was frightened of me thinking I was her niece with a personal vendetta. She didn’t know about the rattlesnake. I wasn’t harmed. She didn’t know about the scorpions, either, and I wasn’t harmed then. Grace Garrett is a wonderful woman – her genuine love and caring for Honey is remarkable. I agree that Grace be given sole custody of Honey. But is it absolutely necessary to send Hortense away to prison?” I hated what Hortense had done to me, but I now found that I didn’t hate the woman. I just felt sorry for a human being who had been through so much in her life. She looked like she had aged a hundred years, and she was scared. For some reason, my heart went out to her.

Only the steady tick-tock of the clock on the wall could be heard.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-TEN

Both Grace and Judge Franklin stared at me, completely shocked. To tell the truth, I was shocked at myself! I could feel dozens of eyes staring at me. I turned my head to look at Hortense who looked positively astounded.

I spoke. “Your Honor, I am not trying to make light of the things that we’ve heard today. The charges brought against Hortense are serious – and criminal. I am not a saint trying to garner a halo so that I might be admitted into Heaven one day. I was raised in an orphanage. And I learned all about fear and fighting and trying to hang onto what one has in life. I saw unspeakable things happen in that institution and I worked very hard every single day to try to forgive transgressions committed against all of us children. Some of those transgressions were committed by some of the children. I grew to understand their reasons. I didn’t have to like those reasons. I just needed to know what those reasons were. I would like to think that I have reached a point in my life where I don’t judge what one person does to another without knowing all the facts. I know now the reasons that prompted Hortense to make the choices she made. The choices were misguided, but I understand why she chose what she thought were her only options. She believed that I was her niece, bent on ruining her life. She lost her family to the Fever and wanted to keep her grandchild safe from all harm – at Honey’s expense.”

I stopped to take a breath. Then, “I believe that things happen for a reason. My past has reared its ugly head in the form of a secret that I hoped would never come to light. I did nothing wrong, but I don’t have to run from my ‘secret’ any more. The truth has come out so, in a way, what has happened is a good thing. I was not harmed by the snake or the scorpions. I was frightened, yes. I didn’t understand why someone would do such things to me. I understand now.”

Judge Franklin looked at me. “Are you saying that you forgive Miz Eager?”

I thought for a moment. “I feel sorry for her. She caused some terrible things to happen that affected several people in this town – not just me. Do I forgive her? To be honest, no. But I understand why she did bad things. In time, I will learn to forgive her. I hope that others will be able to forgive her also. Right now, the most important person is Honey. She does not need to know that her grandmother has gone to jail. Grace and Honey and Hortense need time together to heal their wounds. This will be a big adjustment for Honey – to learn that her mother was not Rachel but is Grace Garrett. She will need all the support she can get.”

I sat down and reached for Hoss’s hand. I found it, looked into his blue eyes, and saw tears. Maybe I saw tears because I realized that I was crying. Judging from the loud sniffling in the room, other people were crying also.

Judge Franklin looked at me. Then he looked at Grace. Then he looked at a sobbing Hortense. “I honestly don’t know what to say. But Miss Langley is right about one thing for certain. Honey Eager needs to be told the truth – a difficult situation at best.”

Grace smiled at the judge and then smiled at Hortense. “Honey does know. I wanted to hide the truth from my child forever, but Hortense – very wisely – talked me into telling Honey bits and pieces of her life story as she grew up and could understand things better. Honey knows that I am her mother – she has known it for a long time. She understands the circumstances of her birth and, though she doesn’t have a strong bond with Hortense, she is absolutely bonded to me. The only flaw is that she has been told to keep this knowledge a secret, and she has done so without complaint. Her greatest desire is to call me ‘Mama’ – and now she can. She is not an illegitimate child, and she knows that she has been loved – by me, by her father and Rachel, and by her grandmother. That love continues to grow.”

I looked at Hortense again. Her shoulders were straight and her head was held high. And she was smiling! The smile was not the terrifying and sinister turning up of lips. This was a genuine smile of happiness. Frankly, I didn’t know she was capable of such a thing!

Grace continued. “What I wish for now is that Hortense not be sent to jail. I won’t lie to my child, and the truth will break her heart. I also wish that my parents would accept my child as their grandchild. They have continued to turn their backs on this fact, even though I have pleaded with them to try to understand all the circumstances. Maybe now they can go through their own healing process. Honey is aware that my parents are her grandparents but doesn’t understand why they are so unaccepting. Now that this is all out in the open, things will change for the better.”

The Garretts looked at their daughter. Grace’s mother did something unusual in a court of law. She blew her daughter a kiss. And the clock on the wall continued ticking loudly in counterpoint to the sounds of more weeping.

All eyes turned to Judge Franklin. He sat for several minutes and rubbed his forehead. Finally he spoke. “Miz Eager, you chose to forego a jury trial. I don’t know what the outcome would have been if a jury had been seated. All I know now is that I am the one to pass judgment. And this is a very complicated case. I have listened to Miss Langley’s eloquent statements and have taken them to heart. I have also paid close attention to what Miss Garrett has had to say. It is my sincere hope that Grace’s parents will find it in their hearts to establish a relationship with their granddaughter. I cannot order that they do so.” The judge looked directly at Grace’s parents as he said this. I saw a perceptible nod of their heads.

Judge Franklin continued. “It is not my wish to break the heart of a ten-year-old child who has carried a lot of weight on her small shoulders for quite a while. I do not like the idea of tearing apart the family that she has been accustomed to. That being said, Miz Eager committed criminal acts which should not go unpunished. Fortunately, I am allowed leeway in my capacity as Judge of this trial, so I am able to temper punishment with allowances for extenuating circumstances. And there are extenuating circumstances here. Therefore, I will state my Judgment. Miz Eager will be removed from the School Board immediately. There is a new facility in Carson City where there are special doctors – doctors who deal with people’s minds – and I am hereby sentencing Miz Eager to that facility. I believe that she needs mental help and will receive it there. I will give her one week before she is to be admitted to this facility, and I sincerely hope that it will help her in dealing with both Grace and Honey. She will remain at that facility until the time that I am contacted by the medical and clerical staff that she has dealt with her ‘delusional thinking’ satisfactorily. I can’t predict how long this will take. If the doctors there are unable to see definite progress, then Miz Eager will be remanded to the closest women’s prison for a term not to exceed five years. It will be up to her to become a model inmate, and she will be granted early release for good behavior.”

Judge Franklin rubbed his eyes. “Miz Eager, you will appoint the person you feel most worthy of running your bank during this week. And I wish to see you, Grace, Honey, and Grace’s parents in the back room. I want to make sure that the child knows exactly what is going on. I want to see how the Garretts interact with their daughter and with their grandchild. Immediately. Court is now dismissed.”

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-ELEVEN

As the spectators filed out, talking amongst themselves, Grace approached me.

“Will you go get Honey for me? I know she can trust you.”

“Of course I will get her and bring her here.”

And I walked quickly to find Honey. She was playing jump rope with her friends, laughing and having fun. I paused to watch her innocent, happy face. How would she take the news of everything that had just transpired?

I plastered my face with a smile that I didn’t feel, and approached Honey. She had tripped over the rope and was waiting in the line to begin again.

“Honey, will you come with me to see your grandparents and Grace? They need to explain some things to you.”

Honey was so smart. “My grandparents? Does that mean Grace’s parents want to see me?”

“Yes,” I answered. I was afraid of saying too much, so I kept my answer short. I continued to smile.

Honey looked at me with wisdom beyond her years. “You know, don’t you?”

“Yes, sweetie, I do know.”

“I can call Grace ‘Mama’ now?” Honey looked hopeful.

“Absolutely!” I said with a big smile.

Honey took my hand, and we walked together back to the Town Hall. The only sign that Honey was nervous was in the tight grip of her small hand in mine.

*****************************

The door to Judge Franklin’s makeshift “chamber” was closed. I knelt down and looked Honey directly in the eye.

“There are many people behind that door who love you and are trying to do everything they can to be helpful. Remember that. Okay?”

“Okay,” Honey answered rather uncertainly.

I opened the door and Grace was there to swoop Honey into her arms.

As I closed the door, I heard Honey say, “Mama!”

I smiled and walked through the empty room which had held so many people just a few minutes before. Outside, the Cartwrights were waiting for me. I went straight to Hoss and put my arms around him. His big arms enfolded me, providing the comfort that I had always found in his strong but gentle touch. He didn’t have to speak a word.

When I finally pulled away from him, I asked a general question. “What’s the gossip now?”

Mister Cartwright shook his head. “Some folks think the judge was too lenient. Some folks think that he was too harsh. Some folks think Hortense should be put away in an asylum for the rest of her life. Some folks think that, for Honey’s sake, all the charges should’ve been dropped.”

Adam spoke. “If Hortense had opted for a jury trial, it might’ve ended in a deadlock and a mistrial. Then the whole process would have to start over again. I think Judge Franklin did the best he could.”

Joe nodded. “This whole thing was so complicated. And Judge Franklin was right when he said that there were ‘extenuating circumstances’. I’m glad that I wasn’t having to judge this whole mess.”

“Perhaps we should all go get something to eat,” Mister Cartwright said. “It’s been a long day, and we don’t know how long it will be before Judge Franklin finishes whatever he’s doing.”

Adam and Joe nodded. But Hoss said nothing – he looked at me. He didn’t have to speak to let me know that our thoughts were the same. He looked at his father and brothers. “I think Amber and I will stay here for a while. You understand, don’t you?”

Smiles and heads nodding confirmed that what Hoss had said was understood. The three Cartwrights headed to the café while Hoss and I kept our vigil in comfortable silence.

An hour passed. And then the door to the Town Hall opened. Honey was holding her mother’s hand and pulled Grace toward Hoss and me.

“Judge Franklin explained everything to me,” Honey said as she looked me in the eye. Though she wasn’t crying, it was obvious that she had been. “Do you think my grandmother is crazy for what she did to you?”

“No, Honey,” I answered as I knelt down. “Your grandmother had some choices to make and she chose the wrong ones. That doesn’t make her crazy. But she does need some professional help to get her thoughts back on track. Do you understand that?”

Honey nodded thoughtfully. “She’ll be back in practically no time, I think. And the Judge said we could go visit her whenever we want.” Honey looked at her mother, at Hortense, and at Grace’s parents. “I have a big family now! And I don’t have to have any more secrets.”

Hoss knelt down beside me and put his big paw on Honey’s shoulder. “You sure do! Big families are good things! And there are no more secrets.”

Honey didn’t actually skip away, but there was a bounce in her step. Somehow I just knew that this child would be all right.

CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED-TWELVE

The week passed by in a blur. I resumed my teaching duties and received, in private, an apology from the Luke boys. They became “book monitors” again. Though I never got an apology from those people who had snubbed me, I found that I was invited back into the sewing and quilting bees. Nobody asked questions, and I found that things seemed to be returning to normal. Nobody knew exactly when Hortense left town. Wilbur had taken charge of the bank, and he was telling nothing. Many days, I would see Honey with Grace’s parents as they walked down the street – Honey holding onto a hand of each “new” grandparent. All three were smiling and laughing every time I saw them. Honey now openly called Grace “Mama.”

The only thing I had hoped for was not forthcoming. I had hoped that Hoss would have formally proposed marriage. He didn’t. We continued to go on rides together, we shared kisses and embraces, and I knew his feelings hadn’t changed. But a proposal from him – a formal one – just didn’t happen. I gave up waiting and trying to anticipate when he might “pop the question.” I couldn’t force him to do anything until he was ready.

One evening, after supper at the Ponderosa, Hoss and I stood outside and looked at the stars. He had his arm around my shoulders, and he nuzzled my hair gently.

“How do you feel?” he asked.

“Stuffed!” came my answer. “Hop Sing cooks enough food for an army!”

“I mean how do you feel about me?”

“I thought I made that clear weeks ago, Hoss. My feelings haven’t changed.” I had a sense of foreboding. What was Hoss going to say now? Had his feelings changed and I just hadn’t realized it?

“I think it’s time that Sunshine has her own home. I don’t think she likes the livery stable.”

My heart pounded. I had misjudged Hoss’s feelings.

I trembled. “All right. I’ll return Sunshine first thing in the morning.”

Hoss looked at me strangely. “Are you cold? I can feel you shakin’.”

Glumly, I answered, “Yes, I’m chilly. Maybe we ought to go back inside.”

Hoss took off his jacket and put it around my shoulders. Now I really was confused.

“I know I ain’t the best-lookin’ guy in the world. I ain’t as book-smart as Adam, and I ain’t as good with words as Little Joe. But I gotta lot of love to give to the right woman. Are you that woman?”

I went from the depths of despair to exhilaration. “Hoss, I just told you that my feelings haven’t changed.”

Hoss muttered something to himself. It sounded like “I gotta do this right” – but I couldn’t be sure. I felt his hand fumbling in the jacket that I was wearing.

“Hoss, what are you doing?” I moved slightly away from him. “Groping” a woman was just not his style – but I could feel his big hand dangerously close to where it shouldn’t be.

“Wait a minute! I’m lookin’ for somethin’!” A long pause. “There it is!” And then he seemed to stumble and fell on one knee.

“Amber, I told you. I ain’t good with flowery speeches and things that’ll touch your heart. All I can say is ‘will you marry me’?”

I was taken so by surprise that I couldn’t speak.

“Dadburnit! I’m kneelin’ on a big rock and it hurts! Hurry up and give me an answer before I tear a hole in my britches and my knee!”

I threw my arms around his neck, almost knocking us over, and gave him so many answers of “Yes’ that he finally stopped my speech with a very ardent, joyful kiss. When the kiss ended, he opened his hand and revealed a beautiful diamond engagement ring. The rock beneath his knee was apparently forgotten.

“I love you, Amber,” he said as, with trembling hand, he slipped the ring on my finger.

“Hoss, you can’t love me any more than I love you!”

And then he rose and picked me up and swung me around, both of us laughing from sheer joy.

“Let’s go tell Pa!” Hoss said in a voice as excited as a child.

“What about Sunshine?” I asked as we walked toward the house. “Do you still want her back?”

“Nah, not until you come back with her and bring her to our own house!”

I cuffed his head, none to gently. “You scared me to death!”

“Aw, I was just funnin’ you. I wanted to see what you’d say. It ain’t every day that I ask a woman to marry me.”

Inside the big house, Adam and Joe were playing checkers. Mister Cartwright was smoking his pipe and reading a book. Hop Sing was unusually slow in clearing the table. They all looked up innocently as Hoss and I entered the room.

“Pa, I asked her and she said ‘yes’!” Hoss’s voice boomed with excitement.

“Of course she did, son,” came the answer from the patriarch of the family. He went back to reading his book.

I felt disappointment at the response. But there was a twinkle in Hoss’s blue eyes that alerted me that something was going on.

Hop Sing giggled and finished clearing the table. In a matter of seconds, he came back into view with a beautiful cake. “This for Mistah Hoss in case he get cold feet.”

On the cake were the words “Amber, will you marry me?”

I laughed until I cried. Adam, Joe and Mister Cartwright all jumped up and hugged me. I had fallen prey to their innocent looks. I had been set up!

Between chuckles, Adam said, “This is just in case Hoss couldn’t find the right words. It was Joe’s idea.”

“We knew that Hoss was gonna pop the question after supper. But we didn’t know for sure if he’d chicken out at the last minute.” Joe grinned.

I looked into happy brown eyes as I displayed my ring. “Mister Cartwright, you raised in love a little boy and gave to me an incredible man.” I put my arms around his neck and held him tight. He held me just as tight.

“Don’t you think you can drop the ‘Mister Cartwright’ and call me Ben?”

“I think I can manage that,” I said, my eyes sparkling with tears. I was accepted by the whole family. My family.

“Hop Sing, you must’ve worked very hard on this cake. It’s beautiful.” I hugged him and he giggled as only Hop Sing could giggle.

“Hop Sing good at making cakes. Don’t know what else to do if Mistah Hoss act like fool and not ask. Hope cake speak for him!”

We cut the cake, Hoss and I, and passed the plates around to each of the men. Mister Cartwright – Ben – poured Brandy for us all.

“To Hoss and Amber,” he said with his booming voice.

We all clinked glasses and sipped our Brandy. I, naturally, took too large a sip, and the golden liquid shot out of my nose.

Adam said, with his dry wit, “Isn’t this how the whole thing started?” He handed me a napkin.

And the house was filled with laughter. Again.

THE END